cometh by Acts 13. Rom. 10. hearing and hearing by the word of God And in another place he willeth men to pray for faith And the same also calleth faith Powerfull Tit. 1. Galat. 5. and that sheweth it selfe by love This faith doth pacifie the conscience and doth open unto us a free accesse unto God that with confidence we may come unto him and may obtaine at his hands whatsoever is profitable and necessarie The same faith doth keepe us in our dutie which we owe to God and to our neighbour and doth fortifie our patience in adversitie it doth frame and make a true confession and in a word it doth bring forth good fruit of all sorts and good workes which are good indeed doe proceede from a lively faith by the holy Ghost and are done of the faithfull according to the will or rule of Gods word For Peter the Apostle saith Therefore giving all diligence thereunto ioyne moreover vertue with your faith and with vertue knowledge and with knowledge temperance c. It was said before that the law of God which is the will of God did prescribe unto us the patterne of good workes And the Apostle saith This is the will of God even your sanctisication that 1 Thess 4. you abstaine from all uncleannesse and that no man oppresse or deceive his brother in any matter But as for such workes and worships of God as are taken up upon our owne liking which Saint Paul calleth wilworship they are not allowed nor liked of God Of such Coloss 2. the Lord saith in the Gospel They worship me in vaine teaching Matth. 15. for doctrine the precepts of men We therefore disallow all such manner of workes and we approve and urge men unto such as 〈◊〉 according to the will and commandement of God Yea and these same workes that are agreeable to Gods will must be done not to the end to merit eternall life by them for life everlasting as the Apostle faith is the gift of God nor for ostentations sake which the Lord doth reject Matth. 6. nor for lucre which also he misliketh Matth. 23. but to the glory of God to commend and set forth our calling and to yeeld thankfulnesse unto God and also for the profit of our neighbours For the Lord saith againe in the Gospel Let your light so shine before men that they may see your Mat. 5. good workes and glrifie your Father which is in heaven Likewise the Apostle Paul saith Walke worthy of your calling Alâ—o Whatsoever Ephes 4. Coloss 3. you doe faith he either in word or indeede doe all in the name of the Lord Iesus giving thankes to God the Father by him Let no man seeke his owne but every man his brothers And Let ours also learne to shew forth good workes for necessary uses that they be Phil. 4. Tit. 3. not unprofitable Notwithstanding therefore that we teach with the Apostle that a man is justified by faith in Christ and not by any good workes yet we doe not lightly esteeme or condemne good works because we know that a man is not created or regenerated through faith that he should be idle but rather that without ceasing he should doe those things which are good and profitable For in the Gospel the Lord saith A good tree bringeth forth good fruite And againe Whosoever abideth in me bringeth forth good fruit And lastly the Apostle saith We are the workemanship of God Matth. 12. Iohn â—5 Ephes 2. Tit. 2. created in Christ Jesus to good workes which God hath prepared that we should walke in them And againe Who gave himselfe for us that he might deliver us from all iniquitie and purge us to be a peculiar people to himselfe zealous of good workes We therefore condemne all those which doe contemne good workes and doe babble that they are needlesse and not to be regarded Neverthelesse as was said before we doe not thinke that we are saved by good workes or that they are so necessary to salvation that no man was ever saved without them For we are saved by grace and by the benefit of Christ alone Workes doe necessarily proceede from faith but salvation is improperly attributed to them which is most properly ascribed to grace That sentence of the Apostle is very notable If by grace then not of workes for then grace were no Rom. 11. more grace But if of workes then is it not of grace for then workes were no more workes Now the workes which we doe are accepted and allowed of God through faith because they which doe them please God by faith in Christ and also the workes themselves are done by the grace of God through his holy Spirit For Saint Peter saith that Of every nation he that feareth God and worketh righteousnesse is Act. 10. Coloss 1. accepted with him And Paul also We cease not to pray for you that you may walke worthy of the Lord and in all things please him being fruitfull in every good worke Here therefore we diligently teach not false and Philosophicall but true vertues true good workes and the true duties of a Christian man And this we doe with all diligence and earnestnesse that we can inculcate and beate into mens mindes sharply reproving the slothfulnesse and hypocrisie of all those who with their mouthes praise and professe the Gospel and yet with their shamefull life doe dishonour the same setting before their eies in this case Gods horrible threatnings large promises and bountifull rewards and that by exhorting comforting and rebuking For we teach that God doth bestow great rewards on them that doe good according to that saying of the Prophet Refraine thy voyce from weeping because thy worke Isa 4. Mar. 5. 10. shall have a reward In the Gospel also the Lord said Reioyce and be glad because your reward is great in the heavens And He that shall give to one of these little ones a cup of cold water verily I say unto you he shall not loose his reward Yet we doe not attribute this reward which God giveth to the merit of the man that receiveth it but to the goodnesse or liberalitie and truth of God which promiseth and giveth it who although he owe nothing unto any yet he hath promised to give a reward to those that faithfully worship him notwithstanding that he doe also give them grace to worship him Besides there are many things unworthy the majestie of God and many unperfect things are found in the workes even of the Saints and yet because God doth receive into favour and imbrace the workes of them for Christs sake therefore he performeth unto them the promised reward For otherwise our righteousnesses are compared to a menstruous Isa 64. cloath yea and the Lord in the Gospel saith When you have done all things that are commanded you say we are unprofitable servants Luke 17. that which we ought to doe we have done So that though we teach
no their iudgements and defile not your selves with their Idols I am Iehovah your God walke ye in my commandements and keepe my iudgements and doe them Likewise Christ saith Teach them those things which I have Matth 18. commanded you Therefore the ten commandements and love which by faith worketh righteousnesse on the right hand and on the left hand as well toward God as toward our neighbour is a certaine summe a most streight square and a most artificiall shaping or description of all good works Now an example of this square is the most holy life of Christ whereof he himselfe saith Learne of me because I am meeke and humble in heart And Matth. 11. what other thing would he teach by uttering those eight sentences of happinesse then to shew what manner of life the true Matth. 5. children of God ought to lead and what be the works which God hath commanded Therefore according to these things they teach with all care and diligence touching the difference which is to be knowne and kept betwixt those works which are devised and taught of men those which are commanded of God Those works which are commanded of God ought not to be intermitted for humane traditions For Christ doth grievously reprehend this in them that doe otherwise and in the Pharisees saying Why doe you transgresse Matth. 15. the commandements of God for your traditions And againe In vaine doe they worship me seeing they doe only teach the commandements of men * Looke the first observat upon this confession Mark 7. Isa 29. Isa 1. 6â— But such works as are taught of men what shew soever they have even of goodnesse are in no case to be so highly esteemed as those which are commanded of God Yea to say somewhat more if they be not of faith but contrary to faith they are of no value at all but are an abomination and filthinesse before the face of God Now all good works are devided first generally into those which pertaine to all true Christians according to the unitie of faith and Catholike salvation Secondly they are devided particularly into those which are proper to the order age and place of every man as the holy Ghost doth severally teach Elders Masters the common sort Parents children the married the unmarried and every one what be their proper bonds and works Moreover in this point men are diligently taught to know how and wherein good works doe please God Truely they please God no otherwise then in the onely name of our Lord Iesus Christ in whose name they ought to be done to the glory of God according to the doctrine of Paul the Apostle who speaketh thus Whatsoever you doe in words and in deeds doe all in the Coliss 3. 1 Cor. 10. Joh. 15. name of our Lord Iesus And the Lord himselfe saith Without me ye can doe nothing that is nothing that may please God and be for your salvation Now to doe good works in the name of Christ is to doe them in a lively faith in him whereby we are justified and in love which is poured forth into our hearts by the holy Ghost in such sort that God loveth us and we againe love him and our neighbour For the holy Ghost doth sanctifie moove and kindle the hearts of them which are justified to doe these holy actions as the Lord saith He shall be in you And the Apostle The Joh. 14. 1 Joh. 2. anoynting of God teacheth you These two Faith and Love are the fountaine and square of all vertues and good works according to the testimony of the Apostle The end of the commandement is 1 Tim. 1. Hâ—b 11. 1 Cor. 13. love out of a pure heart and a good conscience and faith not feigned And againe Without faith it is not possible to please God Also without love nothing doth profit a man In the next place they teach why and to what purpose or end such good works as pertaine to Christian godlinesse ought to be done to wit not in this respect that men by these works should obtaine justification or salvation and remission of sins for Christ saith When you have done all those things which were commanded Luk. 1â— you say we are unprofitable servants Also Paul saith Not for the Tit. 3. works of righteousnesse which we have done but through his mercie hath he saved us wherewith all those words of David agree when he prayeth Lord enter not into iudgement with thy servant Psal 143. because that in thy sight shall no flesh living be iustified But Christians are to exercise themselves in good works for these causes following First that by this meane they may proove and declare their faith and by these works be known to be true Christians that is the lively members and followers of Christ whereof our Lord saith Every tree is known by his own fruits Indeed good works Luk. 6. are assured arguments and signs and testimonies and exercises of a lively faith even of that faith which lyeth hid in the heart and to be short of the true fruit thereof and such as is acceptable to God Paul faith Christ liveth in me for in that I now live in the flesh Gal. 2. I live by faith in the Sonne of God And truely it cannot be otherwise but that as sinne doth bring forth death so faith and justification which ariseth thereout doth bring forth life inwardly in the spirit and outwardly in the works of charitie Secondly we must therefore doe good works that Christians might confirme and build up their Election and Vocation in themselves and preserve it * Looke the â— observation upon this confession 2 Pet. 1. by taking heed that they fall not in mortall sinnes even as Saint Peter teacheth among other things writing thus Wherefore brethren endeavour rather to make your Election and Vocation sure or to confirme it And how this may be done he doth briefely declare a little before Therefore giving all diligence thereunto ioyne vertue with your faith and with vertue knowledge and with knowledge temperance and with temperance patience and with patience godlinesse and with godlinesse brotherly kindnesse and with brotherly kindnesse love For if these things be among you and abound in you they will make you that you neither shall be idle nor unfruitfull in the knowledge of our Lord Iesus Christ In which place Saint Peter doth evidently shew that we must endeavour to exercise our selves in good works * Looke the 3 Observat first for this cause lest that the grace of faith and a good conscience which we have be either lost or defiled but that it may rather be preserved For Sap. 1. Matth. 12. Luk. 1â— the holy Ghost doth flie from Idolaters and departeth from prophane men and the evill and unpure spirit doth returne into an emptie and idle house Also whosoever doth either loose or defile a good conscience what commendable thing or what worke
follow Neverthelesse although God that he may fully save us doe regenerate us and frame us to a holy life yet we confesse that the good works which we doe by the direction of his spirit are not so regarded of God as that we should be iustified thereby or deserve to be counted the children of God because we should waver with a perpetuall doubting and trembling unlesse we should relie upon that onely satisfaction whereby Christ Iesus hath discharged us of the punishment or forfeit for our offence Out of the ENGLISH Confession BEsides though we say we have no need at all by our owne works and deeds but appoint all the means of our salvation to be in Christ alone yet say we not that for this cause men ought to live loosely and dissolutely nor that it is ynough for a Christian to be Baptized onely and to beleeve as though there were nothing else required at his hand For true Faith is lively and can in no wise be idle Thus therefore teach we the people that God hath called us not to follow riot and wantonnesse but as Saint Paul saith Vnto good works to walke in them That we are delivered from the power of darknesse to the end that we should serve the living God to cut away all the remnants of sinne and to worke our salvation in feare and trembling that it may appeare that the spirit of sanctification is in our bodies and that Christ himselfe dwelleth in our hearts Out of the Confession of BELGIA VVE beleeve that the holy Ghost dwelling in out hearts doth Artic. 22. bestow upon us true faith that we may attaine unto the knowledge of this so great a mysterie The which faith doth imbrace Iesus Christ with all his merits doth challenge him unto it selfe as proper and peculiar and doth seeke for nothing besides him For it is necessarie that either all those things which are required unto our salvation be not in Christ or if all be in him that then he which by faith possesseth Iesus Christ hath also perfect salvation Therefore it is an horrible blasphemie against God to affirme that Christ is not sufficient but that we have need of other meanes besides him For there upon it should follow that Christ is onely in part our Saviour Wherefore we doe justly say with Saint Paul that we are iustified by faith alone or by faith without the workes of the law Yet to speake properly we doe not meane that faith by it selfe or of it selfe doth justifie us which is but onely as an instrument whereby we apprehend Christ which is our justice Christ therefore himselfe is our righteousnesse which imputeth all his merits unto us faith is but the instrument whereby we are coupled unto him by a participation and communion of all his benefits and whereby we are kept in that fellowship So that all those our effects are even more then enough unto us for our absolution from all our sinnes We beleeve that all our felicity doth consist in the remission of Artic. 23. our sinnes which we have by Iesus Christ and that in it alone all our righteousnesse before God is contained as S. Paul teacheth out of the Prophet David who declareth the happinesse of those men to whom God imputeth righteousnesse without works And the Rom. 4. Psal 32. Rom. 3 same Apostle saith that we are iustified by the redemption made in Christ Iesus We therefore leanning upon this as a sure foundation do yeeld all glory unto God having a most base and humble opinion of our selves knowing full well who and what manner of creatures we be in deed Therefore we doe not presume of our selves or of any of our own merits but being upholden by the only obedience of Christ crucified we doe rest altogether in it and to the intent it may become ours we beleeve in him This righteousnesse alone is all-sufficient both to cover all our iniquities and also to make us safe and secure against all temptations For it doth drive from our consciences all feare all horrour and dread whereby we might be hindred from approaching to God and need not to imitate the example of our first father who for feare flying from the presence of God went about to hide and cover himselfe with fig-leaves And truely if we trusting unto our selves never so little or to any other creature should present our selves before the Majestie of God it is certaine we should by and by be overwhelmed with it Therefore every one of us must rather cry out with David and say Lord enter not into iudgement with thy servant for in thy sight shall no man living be iustified We beleeve that this true faith being beilowed upon every Artic. 24. one of us by the hearing of the word of God and the operation of the holy spirit doth regenerate us and make us as it were new men raising us up unto newnesse of life and setting us free from the bondage of sin Wherefore this justifying faith is so farre from withdrawing men from a right and holy kinde of living or from making them more faint in godlinesse that on the contrary side no man without it can performe any good thing to this end that God may have the glory but men doe all things either in regard of themselves or else for feare of just condemnation Therefore it cannot be that this holy faith should be idle in a man Neither doe we speake of a vaine and dead faith but only of that which in the Scripture is said to worke by love and which mooveth a man to exercise himselfe in those works which God himselfe hath commanded in his word But these works which do come from the sincere root of faith are therefore good and acceptable unto God because they be sanctified by his grace but are nothing aavailable to justifie us For we are justified by saith in Christ yea even before such time as we could bring forth any good worke for our works before faith can no more be good then the fruit of a good tree before that the tree it selfe be good Therefore we doe good works yet not to merit any thing by them For what is it possible for us to merit Nay rather we by reason of the good works which we doe if we doe any are more bound unto God then God unto us For God is he which worketh in us both the will and the deed of his owne free mercie Whereupon it is our duties alwayes to have a regard unto that which is written When ye have done all that is commanded you say that we are unprofitable servants for we have that which we ought to doe Furthermore we doe not hereupon denie that God doth recompence good works in those that be his but we affirme that this recompence cometh of his meere grace because he crowneth his owne gifts in us Yea although we doe good works yet we doe not put any hope of salvation in them For we are not
rehearsing the context of every Confession because we were to have regard of the order of things and doctrine rather then either of the time or worthinesse of the Churches and Authours that wrote them or other such like circumstance therefore it seemed good without any envie or preiudice of other Confessions either more ancient or more famous to give the first place to the latter Confession of Helvetia both because the order thereof seemed more fit and the whole handling of doctrine more full and convenient and also because that Confession was publiquely approved and subscribed unto by very many Churches of divers Nations Farther upon this doe the rest fitly follow to wit the former Confession of Helvetia and then all other without any choise indifferently save that we had rather ioyne together the Confessions of Germany then sever them each from other according to the argument of every Section Yet we were inforced to put that Confession of the foure Cities as received somewhat late in the last place Which order notwithstanding if it shall not seeme fit and convenient to any it may easily be altered in the second Edition as other Confessions also if any such besides these shall be wanting may in their due place be adioyned To conclude that the godly Reader may want nothing and that no man may suspect any thing to be taken away or added to any of those Cofessions we have here set downe the Articles or chiefe points in the order wherein they were first written Which we desire every man favourably to interpret and to enioy this our labour rather seeking peace and agreement then maliciously hunting after occasions of dissentions PROPER CATALOGVES FOR EVERIE CONFESSION CONTAINED IN THIS HARMONIF AFTER THAT ORDER wherein they were first written The Articles of the former Confession of Helvetia SCripture 1 Interpretation 2 Fathers 3 Humane Traditions 4 The drift of the Scripture 5 God 6 Man and his strength 7 Originall sinne 8 Free will 9 The eternall Counsell touching the restoring of man 10 Iesus Christ and those benefits which we reape by him 11 The drift of the doctrine of the Gospel 12 Faith and the force thereof 13 The Church 14 Of the Ministers of the word 15 Ecclesiasticall power 16 The choosing of Ministers 17 The head shepheard of the Church 18 The duties of Ministers 19 Of the force and efficacie of the Sacraments 20 Baptisme 21 The Eucharist 22 Holy assemblies 23 Of Heretikes and Schismatikes 24 Of things indifferent 25 Of the Magistrate 26 Of holy Wedlocke 27 The Chiefe points of the latter Confession of HELVETIA OF the holy Scripture being the true word of God 1 Of Interpreting the holy Scripture and of Fathers Councels and Traditions 2 Of God his unitie and the Trinitie 3 Of Idols or Images of God Christ and Saints 4 Of the Adoration worship and Invocation of God through the onely Mediatour Iesus Christ 5 Of the providence of God 6 Of the creation of all things of Angels the Devil and Man 7 Of the fall of man sinne and the cause of sinne 8 Of free will and so of mans power and abilitie 9 Of the Predestination of God and Election of the Saints 10 Of Iesus Christ being true God and man and the onely Saviour of the world 11 Of the law of God 12 Of the Gospel of Iesus Christ of the promises also of the spirit and the letter 13 Of Repentance and the Conversion of man 14 Of the true iustification of the faithfull 15 Of Faith and good works and of their reward and the merit of man 16 Of the Catholique and holy Church of God and of the onely head of the Church 17 Of the Ministers of the Church their institution and duties 18 Of the Sacraments of the Church of Christ 19 Of holy Baptisme 20 Of the holy Supper of the Lord. 21 Of holy and Ecclesiasticall assemblies 22 Of the Prayers of the Church of singing and Canonicall houres 23 Of holy dayes fasts and choise of meates 24 Of Comforting or visiting the sick 25 Of the buriall of the faithfull and the care that is to be had for the dead and of purgatorie and the appearing of Spirits 26 Of Rites Ceremonies and things indifferent 27 Of the goods of the Church 28 Of single life Wedlocke and the ordering of a Family 29 Of the Magistrate 30 The Articles of the Confession of Basil OF God 1 Of man 2 Of the care of God toward us 3 Of Christ being true God and true man 4 Of the Church 5 Of the Supper of our Lord. 6 Of the Magistrate 7 Of Faith and workes 8 Of the last day 9 Of things commanded and not commanded 10 Against the errour of the Anabaptistes 11 The chiefe points of the Confession of Bohemia OF the holy Scripture and of Ecclesiasticall writers 1 Of Christian Catechising 2 Of the unitie of the divine essence and of the three Persons 3 Of the knowledge of himselfe Also of sinne the causes and fruits hereof and of the promises of God 4 Of repentance 5 Of Christ the Lord and of Iustification through faith in him 6 Of good workes which be holy actions 7 Of the holy Catholique Church the order and discipline hereof and moreover of Antichrist 8 Of the Ministers of the Church 9 Of the word of God 10 Of the Sacraments in generall 11 Of holy Baptisme 12 Of the Supper of the Lord. 13 Of the Keyes of Christ 14 Of things accessory that is of rites or Ecclesiasticall ceremonies 15 Of the politique or civill Magistrate 16 Of Saints and their worship 17 Of fasting 18 Of single life and wedlocke or the order of married folke 19 Of the time of Grace 20 The Articles of the French Confession OF God and his one onely essence 1 Of the knowledge of God 2 Of the Canonicall bookes of the holy Scripture 3 Of distinguishing the Canonicall booke from the Apocryphall 4 Of the authoritic of the word of God 5 Of the Trinitie of the Persons in one onely essence of God 6 Of the creation of the world 7 Of the eternall providence of God 8 Of the fall of man and his free-will 9 Of originall sinne 10 Of the propagation of originall sinne and of the effects thereof 11 Of the free election of God 12 Of the repairing of man from his fall through Christ 13 Of two natures in Christ 14 Of the hypostaticall union of his two natures 15 Of the death resurrection of Christ and of the fruit thereof 16 Of the merit and fruit of the sacrifice of Christ 17 Of the remission of sinnes and true Iustification 18 Of the Intercession or Mediation of Christ 19 Of iustifying Faith and the gift and effects thereof 20 21 22 Of the abolishing of ceremonies and true use of the mor all law 23 Of the intercession of Saints Purgatory and other superstitious traditions of the Popish sort 24 Of the ministery of the Gospell 25 Of the unitie of the Church and the true
notes thereof 26 27 28 Of Ecclesiasticall functions 29 Of the power and authoritie of the ministers 30 Of their lawfull calling election 31 Of Ecclesiasticall discipline 32 Of Excommunication and other Censures 33 Of the Sacraments in generall 34 Of Baptisme 35 Of the holy Supper of the Lord. 36 Of the efficacie and true communication of the thing signified by the signes 37 38 Of the Magistrate and politicke laws 39 40 The Articles of the English Confession OF one God in three Persons 1 Of Iesus Christ being the true Sonne of God and of the Incarnation and other works of Redemption and of his two natures being unseperably united and unconfounded 2 Of his last coming Of the holy Ghost and his works in us 3 Of the Catholique Church and the one onely King head and husband thereof 4 Of the divers degrees of the Church 5 Of the lawfull calling the Antichrist of Rome 5 Of the lawfull calling and Election of Ministers 6 Of their power and the use of the Keyes 7 Of marriage and a single life 8 Of the Canonicall Scriptures 9 Of the Sacraments and the number thereof 10 Of Baptisme 11 Of the holy Eucharist 12 Of the sale of Masses 13 Of Purgatorie 14 Of Ceremonies and Ecclesiasticall rites 15 Of Prayer in a vulgar tongue 16 Of the onely Intercessour and Mediatour Christ 17 Of the corruption of man through sinne of his iustification through Christ 18 Of the one onely sacrifice of Christ whereby we are perfectly reconciled to God 19 Of good works 20 Of the last resurrection of this flesh 21 The Articles of the Confession of Belgia OF the Essence or nature of God 1 Of the double knowledge of God 2 Of the beginning and author of the word of God 3 Of the Canonicall books of the old and new Testament 4 Of their authoritie 5 Of the Apocryphall books 6 Of the perfection of the Canonicall Scripture above all the doctrines of all men 7 Of three persons in one onely essence of God 8 Of the testimonies of both the Testaments whereby both the Trinitie of the persons and also their properties may be proved 9 Of the divine nature and generation of Iesus Christ the Son of God 10 Of the divine nature of the holy Ghost 11 Of the creation of the world and Angels and the distinguishing of them 12 Of the Providence of God and of his iust government both generall and speciall 13 Of the creation of man his fall corruption and servile free-will 14 Of originall sinne 15 Of free election iust reprobation 16 Of the repairing of man through Christ 17 Of the first coming of Christ and his true incarnation of the seed of David 18 Of his two natures hypostatically united in one onely person 19 Of the cause or end of his death and resurrection 20 Of his onely Priesthood and expiatorie sacrifice 21 Of faith the onely instrument of our iustification 22 Of true iustificatiō through Christ 23 Of regeneration and good works 24 Of the abrogating of the law and shadows 25 Of the onely Mediatour or Intercessour Christ against the Intercession of Saints 26 Of the Catholique Church 27 Of the unitie and communion thereof 28 Of true notes of the true Church 29 Of the government and Ecclesiasticall functions 30 Of the Election of Ministers Elders and Deacons and of their authoritie 31 Of Ecclesiasticall traditions 32 Of the Sacraments and their number 33 Of Baptisme 34 Of the Supper of the Lord. 35 Of Magistrates and their office and power 36 Of the last Iudgement 37 The Articles of the Confession of Auspurge OF God and the persons of the divinitie 1 Of originall sinne 2 Of the incarnarion of the Sonne of God 3 Of Iustification 4 Of the Preaching of Repentance and generall Remission 5 Of the righteousnesse of good works 6 Of the Church 7 Of the Sacraments which are administred by evill men 8 Of Baptisme 9 Of the Lords Supper 10 Of Repentance 11 Of Confession 12 Of the use of Sacraments 13 Of Ecclesiasticall order or degrees 14 Of Ecclesiasticall rites 15 Of civill ordinances 16 Of the last iudgement 17 Of free-will 18 Of the cause of sinne 19 Of good works 20 Of Invocation 21 Articles concerning the abuses which are changed in externall rites OF the Masse 1 Of either kinde of the Sacrament 2 Of Confession 3 Of the difference of meats and such like Popish traditions 4 Of the marriage of the Priests 5 Of the vows of Monks 6 Of Ecclesiasticall power 7 The chiefe points of the Confession of Saxonie OF Doctrine 1 Of originall sinne 2 Of the remission of sinnes and of Iustification 3 Of free-will 4 Of new obedience 5 What works are to be done 6 How good works may be done 7 How new obedience doth please God 8 Of rewards 9 Of the difference of sins 10 Of the Church 11 Of the Sacraments 12 Of Baptisme 13 Of the Lords Supper 14 Of the use of the whole Sacrament 15 Of Repentance 16 Of Satisfaction 17 Of Wedlocke 18 Of Confirmation and anointing 19 Of traditions or Ecclesiastical rites 20 Of a Monasticall life 21 Of the invocating of godly men departed out of this life 22 Of the civill Magistrate 23 The chiefe points of the Confession of Wirtemberge OF God and three persons in one Godhead 1 Of the Sonne of God 2 Of the holy Ghost 3 Of sinne 4 Of Iustification 5 Of the law 6 Of good works 7 Of the Gospell of Iesus Christ 8 Of the Sacraments 9 Of Baptisme 10 Of Confirmation 11 Of Repentance 12 Of Contrition 13 Of Confession 14 Of Satisfaction 15 Of Prayer 16 Of Fasting 17 * Of Almes 18 Of the Eucharist that is of the Sacrament of thanksgiving 19 * Of the Masse 20 Of holy orders 21 Of Marriage 22 * Of extreame Vnction 23 Of the invrcating of Saints 24 Of the remembrance of the dead 25 Of Purgatorie 26 * Of Monasticall vows 27 Of Canonicall houres 28 Of Fasting 29 Of the consecrating of water salt wine and other such like things 30 Of the holy Scripture 31 * Of the Pope 32 Of the Church 33 Of Councels 34 Of the Teachers of the Church 35 Of Ecclesiasticall Ceremonies 36 THE CONTENTS OF THE BOOKE FOLLOWING ACCORDING TO THE SECTIONS which are in number nineteene and of how many confessions each Section doth consist THE FIRST SECTION pag. 1. OF the holy Scripture being the true word of God and the interpretation thereof This Section consisteth of ten confessions to wit Of the former and latter confessions of Helvetia of that of Basil or Myllane of Bohemia or the Waldenses the French the English that of Belgia Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sheveland THE SECOND SECTION pag. 19. OF God in essence one in persons three and of his true worship This Section consisteth of 11. confessions to wit Of the former and latter confession of Helvetia that of Basil of Bohemia or the Waldenses the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge
Sueveland THE THIRD SECTION pag. 52. OF the eternall providence of God and the creation of the world This Section doth consist properly of foure Confessions onely to wit Of the later confession of Helvetia Basil the French and that of Belgia which alone have expresse titles of these chiefe points of doctrine But these foure to wit the former confession of Helvetia the English that of Auspurge and Wirtemberge doe by the way make mention both of the providence of God and also of the creation of the world in the Article of God as is to be seene in the 2. Section And the others to wit those of Bohemia Saxonie and Sueveland have altogether omitted this part of doctrine THE FOVRTH SECTION pag. 58. OF the fall of man of sinne and of free-will This Section consisteth of 10. Confessions to wit Of the former and latter confessions of Helvetia of that of Basil Bohemia or the Waldenses the French English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie and Wirtemberge THE FIFTH SECTION pag. 82. OF eternall Predestination This Section consisteth of foure Confessions onely to wit Of the latter Confession of Helvetia that of Basil the French and that of Belgia THE SIXTH SECTION pag. 85. OF the reparing or deliverance of man from his fall by Iesus Christ alone Also of his Person names office and the works of Redemption This Section consisteth of 12. Confessions to wit Of the former and latter Confessions of Helvetia that of Basil Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge Sueveland THE SEVENTH SECTION pag. 105. OF the law and the Gospell This Section consisteth of 7. Confessions onely to wit Of the former and latter confessions of Helvetia that of Bohemia the French that of Belgia Saxony and Wirtemb THE EIGHTH SECTION pag. 116. OF Repentance and the Conversion of man This Section consisteth of 6. Confessions onely to wit Of the latter confession of Helvetia that of Bohemia Auspurge Saxony Wirtemb and Sueveland THE NINTH SECTION pag. 144. OF Iustification by faith and of good works and their rewards This Section consisteth of 11. Confessions to wit Of the former and latter confessions of Helvetia that of Basil Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxony Wirtemb and Sueveland THE TENTH SECTION pag. 204. OF the holy Catholique Church This Section consisteth of 11. confessions to wit Of the former and latter confessions of Helvetia that of Basil Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE ELEVENTH SECTION pag. 233. OF the Ministers of the Church and of their calling and office This Section consisteth of 9. Confessions to wit Of the former and latter confessions of Helvetia that of Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE TWELFTH SECTION pag. 270. OF true and false Sacraments in generall This Section consisteth of 11. Confessions Of the former confession of Helvetia and the declaration thereof the latter confession of Helvetia of that Basil Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE THIRTEENTH SECTION pag. 286. OF the Sacrament of holy Baptisme This Section consisteth of 10. Confessions to wit Of the former confession of Helvetia and the declaration thereof of the latter confession of Helvetia that of Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE FOVRTEENTH SECTION pag. 302. OF the holy Supper of the Lord. This Section consisteth of 11. Confessions to wit Of the former confession of Helvetia and the declaration thereof of the latter confession of Helvetia that of Basil Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE FIFTEENTH SECTION pag. 35â— OF Ecclesiasticall meetings This Section consisteth of 8. Confessions to wit The former and latter confessions of Helvetia that of Bohemia the French the English that of Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE SIXTEENTH SECTION pag. 366. OF Holy daies fasts and the choise of meats and of the visiting of the sicke and the care that is to be had for the dead This Section consisteth of 9. Confessions to wit of the latter confession of Helvetia that of Basil Bohemia the French the English that of Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE SEVENTEENTH SECTION pag. 400. OF Ceremonies and rites which are indifferent in generall This Section consisteth of 11. confessions to wit of the former and latter confessions of Helvetia that of Basil Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE EIGHTEENTH SECTION pag. 422. OF Wedlocke single life and Monasticall Vows This Section consisteth of 8. confessions to wit of the former and latter confessions of Helvetia that of Bohemia the French the English that of Auspurge and Sueveland THE NINETEENTH SECTION pag. 458. OF the civill Magistrate This Section consisteth of 10. confessions to wit of the former and latter confessions of Helvetia that of Basil Bohemia the French that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE CHIEFE POINTS OF CONFESSIONS BELONGING TO THIS First Section of the holy SCRIPTURE The latter Confession of HELVETIA touching the holy SCRIPTURE being the true Word of GOD. CHAP. 1. WE beleeve and confesse the Canonicall Scriptures of the holy Prophets and Apostles of both Testaments to be the very true word of God and to have sufficient authoritie of themselves not of men For God himself spake to the Fathers Prophets Apostles and speaketh yet unto us by the holy Scriptures And in this holy Scripture the universall Church of Christ hath all things fully expounded whatsoever belong both to a saving faith and also to the framing of a life acceptable to God in which respect it is expeffely commanded of God that nothing be either put to or taken from the same We judge therefore that from these Scriptures is to be taken true wisdome and godlinesse the reformation and government of Churches also the instruction in all duties of pietie and to be short the confirmation of opinions and the confutation of errors with all exhortations according to that of the Apostle All Scripture inspired 2 Tim. 3. of God is profitable for doctrine for reproofe c. Againe These things I write unto thee saith the Apostle to Timothy 1. Chap. 3. that thou maist know how it behooveth thee to be conversant in the house of God c. Againe the self same Apostle to the Thessalonians When saith he ye received the word of 2 Thess 2. us ye received not the word of men but as it was indeed the word of God c. For the Lord himself hath said in the Gospell It is not ye that speake but the spirit of my Father speaketh Matth. 10. Luke 10. John 13. in you therefore he that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me Wherefore when this word of God is now preached in the Church by Preachers lawfully called we beleeve that the
among his Saints none is immutable and the heavens are not cleane in his sight how much more abominable and unprofitable man who drinketh in iniquitie as water And the holy Scripture plainly witnesseth throughout all the bookes thereof that all men Ephes 2. Psal 14. even from their birth are by nature sinners and that there neither is nor hath beene any one who of himselfe and by himselfe was righteous and holy but all have gone aside from God and are become Rom. 3. unprofitable and of no account at all And whereas some are made holy and acceptable unto God that is purchased unto them without any worthinesse or merit of theirs by him who alone is holy God himselfe of the meere grace and unspeakable riches of his goodnesse hath ordained and brought them to that estate that they be blessed and called redeemed by Christ cleansed and consecrated by his blood annointed of the holy Ghost made righteous and holy by faith in Christ and adorned with commendable vertues and good deeds or workes which beseeme a Christian profession Of whom many having finished their life and course in such workes have now received and doe enjoy by grace eternall felicitie in heaven where God crowneth those that be his Some of them also God hath indued wiht a certain peculiar grace of his and with divine gifts unto the ministerie and to the publike and common good of the Church such as were the Patriarches Prophets and other holy fathers also Apostles Evangelists Bishops and many Doctors and Pastors and also other famous men and of rare excellencie and very well furnished with the spirit whose memory monuments of their labours and the good things which they did are extant and continue even untill this day in the holy Scriptures and in the Church But especially it is both beleeved and by open confession made knowne as touching the holy Virgin Mary that she was a daughter of the blood royall of the house and family of David that deare servant and friend of God and that she was chosen and blessed of God the Father consecrated by the holy Ghost visited and sanctified above other of her sexe and also replenished with wonderfull grace and power of God to this end that she might become the true mother of our Lord Iesus Christ the Son of God of whom he vouchsafed to take our nature and that she was at all times before her birth in the same and after it a true chaste and pure Virgine and that by her best beloved Sonne the Sonne also of the living God through the price of his death and the effusion of his most holy blood she was dearely redeemed and sanctified as also made one of the deare partakers of Christ by the holy Ghost through faith being adorned with excellent gifts noble vertues and fruits of good workes renowned as happie before all others and made most assuredly a joynt heire of everlasting life And a little after Furthermore it is taught in the Church that no man ought so to reverence holy men as we are to worship God much lesse their Images or to reverence them with that worship and affection of minde which onely are due to God alone And to be short by no meanes to honour them with divine worship or to give it unto them For God saith by the Prophet Esay I am the Lord thy God this is my name I will not give mine honour to another nor my glory to Images Againe a Esa 42. 48. little after But even as that thing is gain-said that the honour due to God should be given to Saints so it is by no meanes to be suffered that the honour of the Lambe Christ our Lord and things belonging to him and due to him alone and appertaining to the proper and true Priesthood of his nature should be transferred to them that is lest of them and those torments which they suffered we should make redeemers or merits in this life or else advocates intercessours and Mediatours in heaven or that we should invocate them and not them onely but not so much as the holy Angels seeing they are not God For there is one onely 1 Tim. 2. Hebr. 9. 1 Tim. 2. 1 Joâ— 2. Redeemer who being once delivered to death sacrificed himselfe both in his body and in his blood there is also one onely Advocate the most mercifull Lord of us all And they are not onely to be reputed and taken for Saints who are gone before us and are fallen a sleepe in the Lord and dwell now in joyes but also they who as there have alwaies beene some upon earth so doe likewise live now on the earth such are all true and godly Christians in what place or countrey soever here or there and among what people soever they lead their life who by being baptized in the name of the Lord may be sanctified and being indued with true faith in the Sonne of God and set on fire are mutually enflamed with affection of divine charitie and love who also acknowledging the justification of Christ doe use both it and absolution from their sinnes and the communion of the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ and diligently apply themselves to all holy exercises of pietie beseeming a Christian profession as also the Apostles call such beleevers in Christ which as yet like strangers are conversant here on earth according to the state of mortall men Saints As for example Ye are 1 Pet 2. 2 Cor. 1â— Heb. 1â— a chosen generation a royall Priesthood an holy nation a peculiar people Againe all the Saints greete you In like manner Salute all those that have the oversight of you and all the Saints that is all faithfull Christians For this cause it is taught that we ought with intire love and favour of the heart to embrace all Christians before all other people and when need is from the same affection of love to afford unto them our sevice and to helpe them further that we ought to maintaine the societie of holy friendship with those that love and follow the truth of Christ with all good affection to conceive well of them to have them in honour for Christs sake to give unto Rom 12 Gal 6. 1 Cor 12. them due reverence from the affection of Christian love and to studie in procuring all good by our dutie and service to pleaâ—ure them and finally to desire their prayers for us And that Christians going astray and intangled with sinnes are lovingly and gently to be brought to amendment that compassion is to be had on them that they are with a quiet minde in love so as becometh to be borne withall that prayer is to be made unto God for them that he would bring them againe into the way of salvation to the end that the holy Gospel may be spread farther abroad and Christs glory may be made knowne and enlarged among all men Out of the FRENCH Confession VVE beleeve and acknowledge
so great ungodlinesse For we at no hand offer up our prayers trusting to our own worthinesse but resting upon the only worthinesse and excellencie of the Lord Iesus Christ whose righteousnesse is ours by faith whereupon the Apostle for good cause to exempt us from this vaine feare or rather distrust saith that Christ was in all things made like unto his brethren that he might be a mercifull and faithfull high Priest in those things that were to be done with God for the cleansing of the peoples sins For in as much as he being tempted hath suffered he is also able to help those that are tempted And that he might encourage us to come the more boldly to this high Priest the same Apostle addeth Having therefore a great high Priest who hath entred the heavens even Iesus the Son of God let us hold fast this profession For we have not an high Priest that cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities but he was in all things tempted in like sort yet without sin Let us therefore with boldnesse approach unto the throne of grace that we may obtain mercie and finde grace to help in time of need The same Apostle saith that we have libertie to enter into the holy place through the blood of Iesus Let us therefore draw neer with a constant perswasion of faith c And againe Christ hath an everlasting Priesthood Wherefore he is able also to save them that come unto God by him seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them What need many words when as Christ himself saith I am the way the trueth and the life No man commeth to the father but by me Why should we seek unto our selves any other Advocate especially seeing it hath pleased God himself to give us his own son for our advocate there is no cause why forsaking him we should seek another lest by continuall seeking we never finde any other For God undoubtedlie knew when he gave him unto us that we were miserable sinners Whereupon it is that according to Christs own commandement we onely call upon the heavenly Father by the self same Iesus Christ our onely Mediatour even as he himself also hath taught us in the Lords Prayer For we are sure that we shall obtaine all those things which we aske of the Father in his name Out of the Confession of AUSPURGE CHAP. 3. THE Churches with common consent among us doe teach Artic. 1. that the Decree of the Nicene Councell concerning the unitie of the Divine Essence and of the three persons is true and without all doubt to be beleeved To wit that there is one Divine Essence which is called and is God eternall without body indivisible of infinite power wisdome goodnesse the Creator and preserver of all things visible and invisible and that there be three persons of the same essence and power which also are coeternall the Father the Son and the holy Ghost And they use the name of person in that signification in which the Ecclesiasticall Writers have used it in this cause to signifie not a part or qualitie in another but that which properly subsisteth They condemne all heresies sprung up against this Article as the Manichees who set down two beginnings Good and Evill they doe in like sort condemn the Valentinians Arrians Eunomians Mahometists and all such like They condemn also the Samosatenes old and new who when they earnestly defend that there is but one person do craftily and wickedly dally after the manner of Rhetoricians about the Word and the holy Ghost that they are not distinct persons but that the Word signifieth a vocall word and the Spirit a motion created in things Artic. 21. We have found this 21. Article set forth three divers wayes The first Edition 1559. goeth thus INvocation is an honour which is to be given onely to God Almightie that is to the eternall Father and to his Son our Saviour Iesus Christ and to the holy Ghost And God hath proposed his Son Iesus Christ for a Mediatour and high Priest that maketh intercession for us He testifieth that for him alone our prayers are heard and accepted according to that saying Whatsoever you aske the Father in my name he shall give it to you Againe There is one Mediatour betweene God and men Therefore let them that call upon God offer up their prayers by the Son of God as in the end of prayers it is accustomed to be said in the Church through Iesus Christ c. These things are needfull to be taught concerning Invocation as our men have else-where more at large written of Invocation But contrariwise the custome of invocating Saints that are departed out of this life is to be reprooved and quite throwne out of the Church because this custome transferreth the glory due to God alone unto men it ascribeth unto the dead an Omnipotencie in that Saints should see the motions of mens hearts yea it ascribeth unto the dead the office of Christ the Mediatour and without all doubt obscureth the glory of Christ Therefore we condemne the whole custome of invocating Saints departed and thinke it is to be avoided Notwithstanding it profiteth to recite the true Histories of holy men because their examples doe profitably instruct if they be rightly propounded When we heare that Davids fall was forgiven him faith is confirmed in us also The constancie of the ancient Martyrs doth now likewise strengthen the mindes of the godly For this use it is profitable to the recite the Histories But yet there had need be discretion in applying examples The second Edition is thus Artic. 21. COncerning the worship of Saints they teach that it is profitable to propose the memory of Saints that by their examples we may strengthen our faith and that we may follow their faith and good works so farre as every mans calling requireth as the Emperour may follow Davids example in making warre to beate backe the Turks for either of them is a King we ought also to give God thanks that he hath propounded so many and glorious examples of his mercie in the Saints of his Church and that he hath adorned his Church with most excellent gifts and vertues of holy men The Saints themselves also are to be commended who have holily used those gifts which they employed to the beautifying of the Church But the Scripture teacheth not to invocate Saints or to aske help of Saints but layeth onely Christ before us for a Mediatour Propitiatour high Priest and Intercessour Concerning him we have commandements and promises that we invocate him and should be resolved that our prayers are heard when we flie to this high Priest and Intercessour as Iohn saith Chap. 16. Whatsoever ye shall aske the Father in my name he will give it you c. and Iohn 14. Whatsoever ye shall aske in my name that I will doe These testimonies bid us flie unto Christ they command us to beleeve that Christ is the Intercessour and Peace
maker they bid us trust assuredly that we are heard of the Father for Christs sake But as touching the Saints there are neither commandements nor promises nor examples for this purpose in the Scriptures And Christs office and honour is obscured when men flie to Saints and take them for Mediatours and invocate them and frame unto themselves an opinion that the Saints are more gracious and so transferre the confidence due to Christ unto Saints But Paul saith There is one Mediatour betweene God and men Therefore Christ especially requireth this worship that we should beleeve that he is to be sought unto that he is the Intercessour for whose sake we are sure to be heard c. In the third Edition these things are thus found Artic. 21. TOuching the worship of Saints they teach that the memory of Saints may be set before us that we may follow their faith and good works according to our calling as the Emperour may follow Davids example in making warre to drive away the Turks from his countrey for either of them is a King But the Scripture teacheth not invocate Saints or to aske help of Saints because it propoundeth unto us one Christ the Mediatour Propitiatour high Priest and intercessour This Christ is to be invocated and he hath promised that he will heare our prayers and liketh this worship especially to wit that he be invocated in all afflictions 1 Ioh. 2. If any man sin we have an Advocate with God c. Out of the Confession of SAXONY Of invocating godly men that are departed out of this life Artic. 22. IN the 42. Chapter of Esay it is written I am the Lord this is my name I will not give my glory to another Invocation is a glory most properly belonging to God as the Lord saith Matth. 4. Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him only shalt thou serve And it is an immooveable and eternall Decree of the first Commandement Thou shalt have no strange Gods It is necessary therefore that the doctrin touching Invocation should be most purely upholden in the Church for the corrupting of which the devill even since the beginning of mankind hath and will divers wayes scatter seeds Wherefore we ought to be the more watchfull and with greater care to reteine the manner of invocation or adoration set down in Gods word according to that saying Whatsoever ye shall aske the Father in my name he will do it In these words there is an order established which we ought most constantly to maintaine not to mingle therewith other means contrary to Gods word or which are warranted by no example approoved in the Scriptures There is no greater vertue no comfort more effectuall then true invocation They therefore must needs be reprooved who either neglect true invocation or corrupt it as there be divers corruptions Many doe not discerne their own invocation from that which is heathenish neither indeed consider what it is which they speake unto Of these the Lord saith Iohn Chapter 4. Ye worship ye know not what He will have the Church to consider whereto it speaketh saying We worship that we know Many consider not whether or wherefore they shall be heard They recite prayers and yet they doubt although it be written Let him aske in faith without wavering Of these matters we will speake else-where In this place we reproove this heathenish corruption whereby the custome of those that caâ—â— upon men departed out of this life is defended and help or intercession is sought for at their hands Such invocation swarveth from God and giveth unto creatures vertue help or intercession For they that speake some what modestly speake of intercession alone But humane superstition goeth on farther and giveth vertue to them as many publike songs declare O Mary Mother of grace defend thou us from the enemie and receive us in the houre of death These short verses have we heard a Monk of their divinitie say before one that lay a dying and often repeating them wheras he made no mention of Christ and many such examples might be rehearsed There are yet also other brain-sick opinions Some are thought to be more gracious with such or such images these frantike imaginations seeing they are at the first sight like heathenish conceits doe undoubtedly both greatly provoke the wrath of God and are to be reprooved by the Teachers and sharply to be punished by Godly Magistrates which reproofe containeth these three manifest reasons To ascribe unto creatures omnipotencie is impietie Invocation of a creature which is departed from the societie of this life ascribeth unto it Omnipotencie because it is a confession that it beholdeth all mens hearts and discerneth the true sighes thereof from feined and hypocriticall These are onely to be given to the eternall Father to his Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ and to the holy Ghost Invocation therefore is not to be made to men that are departed out of this life It is to be lamented that these evils are not perceived but looke to thy selfe and weigh what thou doest in this invocation thou forsakest God and doest not consider what thou doest invocate and thou knowest that those patrones which thou seekest as Aâ—ne and George see not the motion of thy heart who if they know themselves to be invocated they would even tremble and would not have this honour 〈◊〉 to God given to any creatures But what kinde of invocation is there of the deafe Albeit we know what answer the Adversaries make for they have coyned cavils to delude the truth yet Gods testimonies are wanting to their answer and prayer which is without faith that is when thou canst not be resolved whether God allow and admit such kinde of praying is in vaine We remember that Luther often said that in the old Testament it is a cleare testimonie of the Messiah his Godhead which affirmeth that he is to be invocated and by this propertie is the Messias there distinguished from other Prophets he complained that that most weightie testimonie was obscured and weakened by transferring prayer to other men And for this onely cause he said that the custome of praying to other was to be misliked The second reason is Invocation is vaine without faith and no worship is to be brought into the Church without Gods commandement but there is no one sentence to be seene which sheweth that this prayer made to men which they maintaine pleaseth God and is effectuall the prayer therefore is vaine For what kinde of praying is it in this sort to come unto Anne or George I pray unto thee but I doubt whether thy intercession do me good I doubt whether thou hearest me or helpest me If men understood these hid sinnes they woudl curse such kinde of prayers as they are indeed to be cursed and are heathenish Afterward of such faults what outrages ensue flocking and praying to particular images craving certaine benefits of every one of Anne riches are begged as of Iuno of
for a time and in the other life for ever Amen Out of the Confession of AUSPURGE TOuching Repentance they teach that such as have fallen after Baptisme may finde remission at what time they returne againe And that the Church is bound to give absolution unto such as returne by repentance Now repentance or the conversion of the ungodly standeth properly of these two parts The one is contrition that is a teriour stricken into the conscience through the acknowledgement of sinne wherein we doe both perceive Gods displeasure and are grieved that we have sinned and doe abhorre and eschew sinne according as Ioel preacheth Rent your hearts and not your garments and turne unto the Lord your God c. The other part is faith which is begotten in us by the Gospel or by absolution and doth beleeve that the sinnes are undoubtedly forgiven for Christ sake and doth comfort the conscience freeing it from feares Of which faith spake Saint Paul when he saith Being lustified by faith we have peace with God Afterward there must follow the good fruits of repentance that is obedience unto God according to that saying We are debters not to the flesh to live after the flesh For if ye live after the flesh ye shall die But if by the spirit ye mortifie the works of the flesh ye shall live They condemne the Novatians which would not absolve them which have fallen after Baptisme returned to repentance They condemne also those that teach not that remission of sinnes cometh freely by faith for Christ sake but labour to proove that remission of sinnes cometh by the worthinesse of contrition of charitie or of some other works and would have mens consciences in time of repentance to doubt whether they may obtaine remission and doe say plainly that this doubting is no sinne Likewise they condemne those which teach that Canonicall satisfactions are necessary to redeeme eternall paines or the paines of Purgatory Though * Looke the 3. Observat we are of that minde that the calamities of this life may be asswaged by good works as Esay teacheth Chap. 58. Breake thy bread unto the hungry and the Lord shall give thee rest continually Besides they condemne * Looke the 4. Observat the Anabaptists who deny that they that are once justified can againe lcose the spirit of God Also they condemne those that stiffely hold that some may attaine to such a perfection in this life as that they cannot sinne any more This eleventh Article we finde in some Editions placed in the twelfth place and after the first period we finde these words Now repentance consisteth properly of these two parts one is contrition or terrours stricken into the conscience through the sight of sinne The other is faith which is conceived by the Gospel or by absolution and doth beleeve that for Christ sake the sins be forgiven and comforteth the conscience and freeth it from terrours Then there must follow good works which are fruits of repentance They condemne the Anabaptists who denie that men once justified can loose the spirit of God and doe stiffely hold that some men may attaine to such a perfection in this life that they can sin no more In like case the Novatians are condemned which would not absolve such as had fallen after Baptisme though they returned to repentance They also that teach that remission of sins is obtained for our owne love or good works and such as teach that Canonicall satisfactions are necessary to redeeme everlasting or purgatorie paines are wholly misliked of us Concerning confession of sins they teach that private absolution is to be retained still in Churches though it be a needlesse thing in confession to make a rehearsall of the sins For it is an impossible thing to reckon up all a mans offences according as the Psalmist saith Who doth understand his faults c. This twelfth Article we finde in the place of the eleventh in some Editions and it is word for word the same but that the last words are thus set downe Though a reckoning up of all sinnes be not necessary For it is impossible as the Psalmist saith c. Art 3. Of abuses Of Confession THE Divines and Canonists have cast a great miste of darknesse chiefly upon this point of Christian doctrine touching repentance as not onely their books doe testifie but also the consciences of all the godly which doe confesse that the intricate and endlesse disputations of the Divines and the infinite traditions about the matter of repentance was even a fearefull racking of their consciences For they doe no where teach any certaintie how remission of sins is obtained And as for faith there is no word amongst them Yea they bid men to be alwayes in doubt of remission of sins Afterward they torment mens consciences with a harsh reckoning up of their faults and with satisfactions For what a snare unto a mans conscience was the tradition which requireth them to reckon up all their sins As for satisfactions they did obscure and darken the benefit of Christ because that even the learned among them did imagine that eternall death was recompensed by them But the unlearned were perswaded that forgivenesse of the fault was purchased by such deeds What that their services for the most part were not commanded of God as babling of prayers invocation of Saints Pilgrimages and such like stuffe Thus was the pure doctrine of repentance overwhelmed with an huge heap of unprofitable and evill opinions And it is manifest that the godly in many ages past have greatly wished that this doctrine had been more purely taught Furthermore it is especially needfull that the doctrine of repentance should be taught in the Church most purely and sincerely Therefore our Divines have laboured to cleare this point as much as might be And surely they have so opened and cleared it that the soundest even amongst our adversaries do confesse that in this matter they have well deserved of the Church For we doe simply and plainly without any Sophistry lay forth that which tho Gospel teacheth touching repentance that men may perceive how they must returne unto Christ by what means remission of sins is obtained what worship and what works doe please God First we teach that Contrition is requisite that is the true terrors and sorrows of the minde which feeleth the wrath of God is grieved for sin committed and ceaseth to doe evill And though these sorrows be requisite yet must we know that remission of sins is not granted for the worthinesse of contrition or of these sorrows but we must joyne faith with them that is a trust and confidence of mercie promised for Christs sake and we hold that our sins are freely forgiven for Christs sake When we once are comforted in these terrours by faith we do undoubtedly obtaine remission of sins as we have said before And this faith our mindes doe conceive by the Gospel also by the absolution which preacheth and applyeth the
or absolution faith may be either conceived or confirmed For that we may truely repent we thinke that there is nothing more sure and certaine then that of necessitie we should have faith to this end that as the Gospel of Christ doth declare it so we may assuredly beleeve that our sinnes are freely pardoned and forgiven for our Lord Iesus Christ his sake We are not ignorant if we looke unto our workes that we are not onely to doubt but also to dispaire of our salvation because that our workes seeme they never so good cannot stand upright before the severe tribunall seate of God Neither are we ignorant that some doubt of the mercy and favour of God doth alwaies cleave to our flesh so long as we live in the body But seeing that God doth promise unto us his free mercy for Christ his Sonnes sake and doth require of us that we doe obediently beleeve the Gospel of his Sonne he there with also doth require that we mortifie the doubting of the flesh and have a most assured affiance in his mercy that we doe not accuse his promise to be so full of deceit as we are of doubting And that we may conceive sure confidence therein he placed our salvation not in the merits of our righteousnesse which is unperfect but onely in the merits of his Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ whose righteousnesse as it is most perfect so it is most firme and constant in the judgement of God Mar. 1. Repent and beleeve the Gospel He commandeth us to beleeve the Gospel which declareth unto us the certaine favour of God toward us for Christ his sake therefore he will not have us to doubt of his favour towards us but that we may conceive sure confidence thereof Iohn 6. This is the worke of God that ye beleeve in him whom the Father hath sent If God require of us that we beleeve in his Sonne certainely he would not have us to doubt but that we put our sure confidence in him Jam. 1. If any of you want wisedome let him aske of him which giveth it namely of God who giveth I say to all men without exception and upbraideth not and it shall be given him but let him aske with confidence nothing doubting Hilarie saith The kingdome of heaven In Mat. cap. 5. which the Prophets foreshewed Iohn preached and our Lord professed to consist in himselfe he will have us to hope for without any doubting of a wavering will Otherwise iustification through faith is none In Manueli cap. 23. at all if faith it selfe be doubtfull And Augustine saith He that doth despaire of the pardon of his sinnse doth deny that God is morcifull he that doth distrust of the mercy of God doth great iniurie unto God and as much as in him lyeth he denieth that God hath love truth and power in which things all our hope doth consist Sixtus Sixtus Pontifex Tom. 1. Epist Sixti Pont sicis saith He which is doubtfull in faith is an infidell Wherefore we thinke that they who counsell us to doubt of the favour of God towards us doe not onely dissent from the true judgement of the Catholike Church but also provide very ill for the salvation of the Church Of Satisfaction CHAP. 15. AS touching satisfaction we beleeve and confesse that the alone passion and death of the onely begotten Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ is a satisfaction for our sinnes and that this satisfaction of Christ is offered and applied to us by the ministery of the Gospel and is received of us by faith We also confesse that after the satisfaction of Christ is applied and by faith received we ought necessarily to doe those good workes which God hath commanded not that by them we might purge our sinnes before God but that we might bring forth good fruits of repentance and testifie our thankefulnesse For as touching prayer fasting giving of almes and such like workes we thinke that they are diligently to be performed yet that they have a farre other use then that they should by their merits either satisfie God for our sinnes or apply unto us the merite of Christ Out of the Confession of SVEVELAND Of Confession CHAP. 20. SEeing that true confession of sinnes and such as hath it beginning from godlinesse can be performed of no man whom his repentance and true sorrow of minde doth not force thereunto it cannot be wrested out by any precept Wherefore neither Christ himselfe nor the Apostles would command it Therefore for this cause our Preachers doe exhort men to confesse their sins and there withall they shew what fruit ariseth hereof that a man should secretly seeke for comfort counsell doctrine instruction and at the hands of a man that is a Christian and wise yet by commandement they urge no man but doe rather affirme that such commandements doe hinder godlinesse For that constitution of confessing sinnes unto a Priest hath driven infinite soules unto desperation and is subject to so many corruptions that of late it ought to have beene abrogated and without doubt had beene abrogated if the governours of Churches of late time had burned with so great a zeale to remove away stumbling blocks as in times past Nestorius the Bishop of Constantinople did burne who did utterly abolish secret confession in his Church because that a certaine noble woman going often to Church under pretence of doing the workes of repentance was deprehended to have to doe with a Deacon Infinit such undoubted sinnes were committed every where Moreover the Pontificall lawes doe require that the hearer and judge of confession should be so holy learned wise mercifull that a man can hardly finde out especially among those that are commonly appointed to heare confessions to whom he might confesse himselfe And now the Schoolemen doe thinke that it is better to confesse sinnes to a laie man then to that Priest by whom we may not looke to be edified in godlinesse This is the summe That confession bringeth more hurt then profit which sound repentance and true sorrow of the minde for sinnes committed doth not wring out Therefore seeing this is the gift of God alone that we may repent of our sinnes and be truely sorrowfull for that wee have sinned nothing that may turne to salvation can be done in this matter by commandements as hath hitherto beene too too manifest even by experience THE NINTH SECTION OF IVSTIFICATION BY FAITH AND OF GOOD Workes and their Rewards The latter Confession of HELVETIA Of the true Justification of the faithfull CHAP. 15. TO justifie in the Apostles disputation touching justification doth signifie to remit sinnes to absolve from the fault and the punishment thereof to receive into favour to pronounce a man just For the Apostle faith to the Romans God is he that iustifieth Rom. 8. who is he that can condemne Where to justifie and to condemne are opposed And in the Acts of the Apostles the Apostle saith Through Christ is preached unto
you forgivenesse of sinnes Acts 13. and from all things from which ye could not be iustified by the law of Moses by him every one that beleeveth is iustified For in the Law also and in the Prophets we reade that If a controversie were risen amongst any and they came to iudgement the Iudge should Deut. 2. 5. iudge them that is iustifie the righteous and make wicked or condemne the wicked And in the 5. Chapter of Isaiah Woe to them which iustifie the wicked for rewards Now it is most certaine that we are all by nature sinners and before the Iudgement seat of God convicted of ungodlinesse and guilty of death But we are justified that is acquitted from sinne and death by God the Iudge through the grace of Christ alone and not by any respect or merit of ours For what is more plaine then that which Paul saith All have sinned and are destitute of the glory of God and are iustified Rom. 3. freely by his grace through the redemption which is in Christ Iesus For Christ tooke upon himselfe and bare the sinnes of the world and did satisfie the justice of God God therefore is mercifull unto our sinnes for Christ alone that suffered and rose againe and doth not impute them unto us But he imputeth the justice of Christ unto us for our owe so that now we are not onely cleansed 2 Cor. 3. from sinne and purged and holy but also indued with the righteousnesse of Christ yea and acquitted from sinne death and condemnation finally we are righteous and heires of eternall life Rom. 4. To speake properly then it is God alone that justifieth us and that onely for Christ by not imputing unto us our sinnes but imputing Christs righteousnesse unto us But because we doe receive this justification not by any works but by faith in the mercy of God and in Christ therefore we teach and beleeve with the Apostle that sinnefull man is justified onely by faith in Christ not by the law or by any workes For the Apostle saith We conclude that man is iustified by faith without the Rom. 3. Rom. 4. Gen. 15. workes of the law If Abraham was iustified by workes he hath whereof to boast but not with God For what saith the Scripture Abraham beleeved God and it was imputed to him for righteousnesse But to him that worketh not but beleeveth in him that iustifieth the ungodly his faith is counted for righteousnesse And againe You are saved by grace through faith and that not of your selves Eph. 2. it is the gift of God Not by workes lest any might have cause to boast c. Therefore because faith doth apprehend Christ our rigteousnesse and doth attribute all to the praise of God in Christ in this respect justification is attributed to faith chiefly because of Christ whom it receiveth and not because it is a worke of ours For it is the gift of God Now that we doe receive Christ by faith the Lord sheweth at large John 6. where he putteth eating for beleeving and beleeving for eating For as by eating we receive meate so by beleeving we are made partakers of Christ Therefore we doe not part the benefit of justification giving part to the grace of God or to Christ and a part to our selves our charitie workes or merit but we doe attribute it wholly to the praise of God in Christ and that through faith Moreover our charitie and our works cannot please God if they be done of such are not just wherefore we must first be just before we can love or doe any just workes We are made just as we have said through faith in Christ by the meere grace of God who doth not impute unto us our sinnes but imputeth unto us the righteousnesse of Christ yea and our faith in Christ he imputeth for righteousnesse unto us Moreover the Apostle doth plainly derive love from faith saying The end of the commandement is love proceeding 1 Tim. 1. from a pure heart a good conscience and a faith unfeigned Wherefore in this matter we speake not of a fained vaine or dead faith but of a lively quickning faith which for Christ who is life and giveth life whom it apprehendeth both is indeed and is so called a lively faith and doth prove it selfe to be lively by lively workes And therefore James doth speake nothing contrary to this our doctrine for he speaketh of a vaine and dead faith which certain bragged of but had not Christ living within them by faith And James also saith that workes doe iustifie yet he is not contrarie Iames 2. to Saint Paul for then he were to be rejected but he sheweth that Abraham did shew his lively and justifying faith by workes And so doe all the godly who yet trust in Christ alone not to their owne workes For the Apostle said againe I live Gal. 2. howbeit not I but Christ liveth in me But the life which now I live in the flesh I live through the faith of the Sonne of God who loved me and gave himselfe for me I doe not despise the grace of God for if righteousnesse bee by the law then Christ died in vaine c. Of faith and good workes Of their reward and of mans merit CHAP. 16. CHristian faith is not an opinion or humane perswasion but a sure trust and an evident and steadfast assent of the minde to be briefe a most sure comprehension of the truth of God set forth in the Scriptures and in the Apostles Creede yea and of God himselfe the chiefe blessednesse and especially of Gods promise and of Christ who is the consummation of all the promises And this faith is the meere gift of God because God alone of his power doth give it to his elect according to measure and that when to whom and how much he will and that by his holy spirit through the meanes of preaching the Gospel and of faithfull prayer This faith hath also her increases which unlesse they were likewise given of God the Apostle would never have said Lord Luke 11. increase our faith Now all these things which we have said hitherto of faith the Apostles taught them before us even as we set them downe for Paul saith Faith is the ground or sure subsistence Heb. 11. of things hopeed for and the evidence or cleare and certaine comprehension of things which are not seene And againe he saith that all the promises of God in Christ are yea and in Christ are Amen 2 Cor. 1. And the same Apostle saith to the Philippians that it was given them to beleeve in Christ And also God doth distribute unto Rom. 12. 2 Thess 2 and 3. every man a measure of faith And againe All men have not faith and all doe not obey the Gospel Besides Luke witnesseth and saith As many as were ordained to life beleeved And therefore he also calleth faith The faith of Gods elect And againe Faith
that God doth give a reward to our good deeds yet withall we teach with Augustine that God doth crowne in us not our deserts but his owne gifts And therefore whatsoever reward we receive we say that it is a grace and rather a grace then a reward because those good things which we doe we doe them rather by God then by our selves and because Paul saith What hast thou that 1 Cor 4. thou hast not received If thou hast received it Why dost thou boast as though thou hadst not received it And that which the blessed Martyr Cyprian doth gather out of this place That we must not boast of any thing seeing nothing is our owne We therefore condemne those who defend the merits of men that they may make frustrate the grace of God Out of the former Confession of HELVETIA NOw we attaine unto these so divine benefits and the true sanctification of the spirit of God by Faith which is the meere gift of God not by any either our strength or merits which faith being a sure and undoubted substance and laying hold on things to be hoped for from the good will of God doth send out of it selfe charitie and then very excellent fruits of all vertues yet doe we not attribute any thing to these workes although they be the workes of godly men but that salvation which we have obtained we do wholly attribute to the very grace of God And this is indeed the onely true worship of God to wit a faith most fruitfull of good workes and yet not putting any confidence in works Out of the Confession of BASILL VVE confesse the remission of sinnes through faith in Christ crucified and though this faith doth without intermission exercise and shew forth it selfe in the workes of charitie and by this meanes is tried yet we doe not attribute righteousnesse and satisfaction for our sins unto works which are fruits of faith but onely to a true confidence and faith in the blood of the Lambe of God shed for us For we doe unfainedly professe that all things are given us freely in Christ who is our righteousnesse holidesse redemption way truth wisdome and life Therefore the faithfull do worke not to satisfie for their sinnes but onely that they may in some sort shew themselves thankefull unto God our Lord for great benefits bestowed upon us in Christ And in the Margent upon the word Thankefull Thankefulnesse consisteth in requiting of benefits received but we can requite nothing to God because he wanteth nothing Therefore we have an eye to those things which herequireth of us and those are faith and the workes of charitie he requireth faith toward himselfe Charitie toward our neighbour Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA Of Christ our Lord and of Iustification by Faith CHAP. 6. THe sixth point of Christian doctrien in our Churches is as touching sound and lively faith in Iesus Christ our Lord and of true Iustification by this faith And a little after Our men are taught to acknowledge this grace and truth and in all the saving and wonderfull workes which Christ brought to effect by faith to behold those things which according to the meaning of the holy Scripture are in a stedfast faith to be beleeved and professed such are these The comming of Christ from heaven his conception nativitie torments death buriall resurrection ascending into heaven his sitting at the right hand of God and his coming againe from thence to judge the quicke and the dead In these principall effects as in a chest wherein treasure is kept are all those saving fruits of true justification laid up and from thence they are taken for the Elect and faithfull that in spirit and conscience by faith they may be made partakers thereof all which shall hereafter be perfectly and fully given unto them in the day of that joyfull resurrection These things are also found in the sixth Section so farre forth as they describe the workes of Christ and the fruits thereof Out of this foundation of this justifying faith and of true and perfect justification thereby according to evident and cleare testimonies in the Scriptures we are further taught First that no man by his owne strength or by the power of his owne will or of flesh and blood can attaine unto or have this saving or justifying faith except God of his grace by the holy Ghost and by the ministery of the Gospel preached doe plant it in the heart of whom he list and when he list so that that heart may receive all Rom. 10. 2 Theff 3. things which are offered to salvation and made known touching the same by the publike preaching of the word and by the sacraments instituted of Christ Hereof holy Iohn Baptist saith Man Iohn 3. can take nothing to himselfe except it be given him from above Also our Lord Christ himselfe saith No man cometh to me except the Father Iohn 6. which sent me doe draw him And a little after Except it be given him of my Father that is from above by the holy Ghost And to Peter Christ said Flesh and blood hath not revealed this unto thee Matth. 16. Now this faith properly is an assent of a willing heart to the whole truth delivered in the Gospel whereby man is lightened in his minde and soule that he may rightly acknowledge and receive for his onely Saviour his God and Lord Iesus Christ and upon him as on a true rocke he may build his whole salvation love follow and enjoy him and repose all his hope and confidence in him and by this valiant confidence he may lift up himselfe and trust that for him and his onely merit God is become to him loving gentle bountifull and also that in him and for him he assiredly hath and shall have for ever eternall life according to his true promise which hee confirmed with an oath saying Verily I say unâ—o you he that beleeveth in me hath Iohn 6. eternall life And This is the will of him that sent me that he which seeth the Sonne and beleeveth in him shall have eternall life and I will raise him up in the last day Also This is life eternall that they know thee the true God and whom thou hast sent Jesus Christ And Isaiah saith By his knowledge shall my righteous servant iustifie many This faith alone and this inward confidence of the heart in Iesus Christ our Lord doth justifie or make a just before God without any workes which he may adde or any merit of his of which Saint Paul saith But to him that worketh not at all but beleeveth in him Rom. 4. that iustifieth the wicked man his faith is imputed for righteousnesse And before he said But now is the righteousnesse of God made manifest Rom. 3. without the law having witnesse of the law and of the Prophets to wit the righteousnesse of God by the faith of Iesus Christ unto all and upon all that beleeve And in
another place He that beleeveth Acts 13. in him is made righteous And this righteousnesse or justification is the remission of sinnes the taking away of eternall punishment which the severe justice of God doth require and to be clothed with Christs righteousnesse or with imputation thereof also it is a reconciliation with God a receiving into favour whereby we are made acceptable in the beloved and fellow heires of eternall life For the confirming of which things and by reason of our new birth or regeneration there is an earnest added to wit the holy Ghost who is given and bestowed freely out of Ephes 1. that infinite grace for Christ his death bloud shedding and his resurrection All these things hath Paul described very excellently in his Epistle to the Romanes where he bringeth in Rom. 4. Psal 32. David speaking in this wise Blessed are they whose iniquitie is forgiven whereof he speaketh in that whole Chapter And to the Gal. 4. Rom. 8. Galathians he saith God sent forth his Son that we might receive the adoption Now because ye are sonnes God hath sent forth the spirit of his Son crying in your hearts Abba Father For whomsoever God doth justifie to them he doth give the holy Ghost and by him he doth first regenerate them as he promiseth by the Prophet saying I will give them a new heart and I will put my spirit Ezech 11. and 36. Rom 5. in the middest of them that as before sinne had reigned in them to death so also then grace might reigne by righteousnesse unto eternall life through Iesus Christ And this is the communion or participation of the grace of God the Father of the merit of Iesus Christ our Lord and of the sanctification of the holy Ghost this is the law of faith the law of the spirit and life written by the holy Ghost But the lively and never dying spring of this justification is our Lord Iesus Christ alone by those his saving works that is which give salvation from whom all holy men from the beginning of the world as well before the law was published and under the law and the discipline thereof as also after the law have and doe draw have and doe receive salvation or remission of their sins by faith in the most comfortable promise of the Gospel and doe apply and approper it as peculiar to themselves onely for the sole death of Christ and his blood-shedding to the full and perfect abolishing of their sinnes and the cleansing from them all whereof we have many testimonies in the Scripture Holy Peter before the whole countrey at Hierusalem doth proove by sound arguments that Salvation is not to be found in any other then in Act. 4. Christ Iesus alone and that under this large cope of heaven there is no other name given unto men whereby we may be saved And in another place he appealeth to the consenting voyces and testimonies of all the Prophets who spake with one minde and by one spirit as it were by one mouth and thus he said As touching this Iesus Act. 10. all the Prophets beare witnesse that through his name all that beleeve in him shall receive remission of sins And to the Hebrews it is written He hath by himselfe purged our sins and againe We Heb. 1. Eph. 1. 1 Jâ—h 2. have redemption through his blood even the remission of sins And St. John saith We have an Advocate with the Father Iesus Christ the righteous and he is the propitiation or attonement for our sinnes and not for ours only but also for the sins of the whole world And againe to the Hebrews We are sanctified by the offering of the body Heb. 10. of Iesus Christ once made and a little after he addeth with one only offering hath he consecrated for ever them that are sanctified namely of God by the spirit of God Therefore all sinners and such as are penitent ought to flie incontinently through their whole life to our Lord Iesus Christ alone for remission of their sins and every saving grace according to that in the Epistle to the Heb. 4. Hebrews Seeing that we have a great high Priest even Iesus the Son of God which is entered into heaven let us hold fast this profession which is concerning Christ our Lord and straight-way he addeth Let us therefore goe boldly unto the throne of grace that we may receive mercie and finde grace to helpe in time of need Also Christ himselfe crying out saith He that thirsteth let him come to Joh. 7. me and drinke And in another place He that cometh unto me shall not hunger and he that beleeveth in me shall never thirst Now they Joh. 6. that attaine to this justification by Christ our Lord are taught to take unto themselves true and assured comfort out of this grace and bountie of God to enjoy a good and quiet conscience before God to be certaine of their owne salvation and to have it confirmed to them by this means that seeing they are here the sons of God they shall also after death in the resurrection be made heires In the meane time they ought both to desire to be brought Rom. 8. Gal. 4. to this that they may receive the fruit of perfect salvation and also cheerefully to looke for it with that confidence according to the promise of the Lord that such shall not come into judgement Joh. 5. but that by making away they have already passed from death into life Of all other points of doctrine we account this the chiefest and weightiest as that wherein the summe of the Gospell doth consist Christianitie is founded and the precious and most noble treasure of eternall salvation and the onely and lively comfort proceeding from God is comprehended Therefore herein our Preachers doe labour especially that they may well instruct the hearts of men in this point of doctrine and so sow it that it may take deepe root Of goods works and a Christian life CHAP. 7. IN the seventh place we teach that they who are made righteous and acceptable to God by faith alone in Christ Iesus and that by the grace of God without any merits ought in the whole course of their life that followeth both altogether joyntly and every one particularly according as the order condition age place of every one doth require to performe and exercise those good works and holy actions which are commanded of God even as God commandeth when he saith Teach them to observe all things which I have commanded you Now these good works or holy actions are not certaine affections devised of flesh and blood for such the Lord forbiddeth but they are expressely shewed and propounded unto us by the spirit of God to doe the which God doth binde us the rule and chiefe square whereof God himselfe is in his word for so he saith by the Prophet Walke not in the Ezech. 20. commandements of your Fathers and keepe
can he doe that is precious and acceptable to God how shall he give himselfe to prayer Secondly for this cause that we may profit and increase more and more in this grace and that we may gaine unto the Lord by occupying those talents which are committed to our trust whereof Saint Paul saith Now we 2 Cor. 3. all beholding as in a mirrour the glory of the Lord with open face are changed into the same Image from glory to glory that is we behold Christ who is the Image and glory of the Father and herein we indeavour that we may be conformed to the likenesse of this Image by the holy Ghost which doth kindle us thereunto till this Image doth get her perfection by the blessed resurrection Thirdly we must doe and exercise our selves in good works as well for the promises of this life as also for the reward of eternall life whereof mention is made very often and at large in the holy Scripture and that by faith in Christ we may have a more easie entrance to the attaining of those rewards and to the eternall kingdome of heaven as Saint Peter testifyeth saying If 2 Pet. â— ye doe these things ye shall never fall For by this meanes an entring shall be ministred unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdome of our Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ But chiefely we must doe the works of mercie whereby we may benefit our neighbour whereby we provide and doe for him and whereof he standeth in need such as these be to give almes to visite the sicke to have a care of them or to be at hand to doe them service to teach the simple by counsell and labour to helpe others to pardon offences and such like which all have the promises of the bountifulnesse of God and of rewards to doe the which Christ our Lord doth exhort in these words Be ye mercifull as your Father is mercifull Give and it shall be given to you forgive and ye shall Luk. 6. be forgiven And in another place Sell your goods and give almes Luk 12. get you bags which waxe not old a treasure that cannot faile in heaven where â—o theefe commeth and where the moth corrupteth nothing Also When thou makest a feast call the poore the maimed the lame the blind â—nd thou shall be blessed because they cannot recompence Luk. 14. thee for thou shalt be recompenced at the resurrection of the iust Also I was an hungred I thirsted I was a stranger naked sicke and in prison and in all things ye helped me by your service Verily I say unto you In as much as you did these things to one of the least of my brethren ye did them to me Come hither ye blessed of my Father inherit the king dome prepared for you before the beginning of the world By these it is plaine and manifest that those works which proceed of faith doe please God and are rewarded with aboundant grace to wit with the recompence of all kinde of good things and blessings both in this life and in the life to come Lastly this doctrine is shut up with this or such like exhortation that no man can perfectly doe these works of Christian godlinesse or fully performe the commandements of God and that no man can be found who doth not faile in any part hereof and who is cleane without sinne as it is written There is not a man Eccles 7. so iust on the earth who doth uprightly and not sinne and that therefore every one ought to seeke and to enjoy his perfection in Christ Iesus in his grace precious sacrifice and merit by that faith and his justification which consisteth in the remission of sins if he will not have any thing in himself that may deserve damnation For Christ alone is our perfection and fulfilling of the law our life and righteousnesse and whosoever receive him by faith and doe wholly trust in him these men have all their sins washed away in the blood of Christ so that afterward they need not to feare condemnation For thus Paul writeth Therefore now there is no condemnation to them which are in Christ Iesus which doe not Rom. 8. walke according to the flesh but according to the spirit For to these men Christ is made of Godwisdome righteousnesse sanctification 1 Cor. 1. and redemption Out of the FRENCH Confession VVE beleeve that our whole righteousnesse doth consist in Artic. 13. the remission of our sins which is also as David doth testifie our onely felicitie Therefore we doe utterly reject all other means whereby men doe thinke that they may be justified before God and casting away all opinion of vertues and merits we doe altogether rest in the onely obedience of Iesus Christ which is imputed to us both that all our sins may be covered and also that we may obtaine grace before God To conclude we beleeve that we cannot finde where to rest our selves if we decline never so little from this foundation but rather we shall be alwaies unquiet because we are not at peace with God till we be certainly perswaded that we are loved in Iesus Christ because that in our selves we are worthy of all hatred We beleeve that by faith alone we are made partakers of this Artic. 10. righteousnesse as it is written He suffered to purchase salvation for us That whosoever beleeveth in him should not perish And this is therefore done because the promises of life offered to us in him are then applyed to our use and made effectuall to us when we doe imbrace them nothing doubting but that we shall enjoy those things whereof the Lord by his owne mouth hath assured us Therefore that righteousnesse which we obtaine by faith doth depend upon free promises whereby the Lord doth declare and testifie that we are beloved of him We beleeve that by the secret grace of the holy Ghost we Artic. 21. are indued with the light of faith which is the free gift of God and is proper to them alone to whom it pleased God to give it so that the faithfull have not whereof to boast in themselves seeing that rather they are more then double debters because they are preferred before others And further we beleeve that faith is given to the Elect not that they might once onely be brought into the right way but rather that they may goe forward therein unto the end because that as the beginning is of God so is also the accomplishment We beleeve that we who by nature are the servants of sin Artic. 22. are regenerated unto a new life by meanes of this same faith and by this faith we receive grace to live holily whiles we doe imbrace that Evangelicall promise that the Lord will give unto us the holy Ghost Therefore it is so farre that faith should extinguish the desire to live well and holily that it doth rather increase and kindle it in us whereupon good workes doe necessarily
are found thus in another Edition FOr the obtaining of this faith the ministery of teaching the Gospel Artic. 5. and ministring of the sacraments was ordained For by the word and Sacraments as by certain instruments the holy Ghost is given who worketh faith where and when it pleaseth God in those that heare the Gospel faith I say to beleeve that God not for our own merits but for Christ doth justifie such as beleeve that they are received into favour for Christs sake They condemne the Anabaptists and others who are of opinion that the holy Ghost is given unto men without the outward word through their preparations and workes Also they teach that when we are reconciled by faith the righteousnesse Artic. 6. of good workes which God hath commanded must follow of necessitie even as Christ hath also commanded If thou wilt enter into life keepe the Commandements But for so much as the infirmitie of mans nature is so great that no man can satisfie the law it is needfull that men should be taught not onely that they must obey the law but also how their obedience pleaseth God lest that their consciences sink down into despaire when they see that they doe not satisfie the law This obedience therefore pleaseth God not because it satisfieth the law but because the person that performeth it is reconciled by Christ through faith and beleeveth that the reliques of sinne which remaineth in him be pardoned Wherefore we must alwaies hold that we doe obtaine remission of sinnes and that a man is pronounced just freely for Christ through faith And afterward that this obedience towards the law doth also please God and is accounted a kinde of justice and * Looke the 2. observation upon this confession deserveth rewards For the conscience cannot oppose it owne cleannesse or workes unto the judgement of God as the Psal witnesseth Enter not into iudgement with thy servant for no man shall be instified in thy sight And John saith If we say that we have no sinne we deceive our selves If we confesse our sinnes he is faithfull and iust to forgive our sinnes And Christ saith When ye have done all that ye can say ye we are unprofitable servants After that the person is reconciled and become just by faith that is acceptable to God his obedience pleaseth God and is accounted for a kind of justice as Joh. saith Every one that abideth in him sinneth not and 2 Cor. 1. Our reioycing is this the witnesse of our conscience This obedience must strive against evill desires and daily by spirituall exercises become more pure alwaies watching and carefull to doe nothing against conscience according to that saying The summe of the law is love out of a pure heart and a good conscience and faith unfained But they which obey their wicked lusts and doe against their owne consciences * Looke the 3. 4 Obser living in mortall sinne doe neither retaine or hold the righteousnesse of faith * nor the righteousnesse of good works according to the saying of Paul they which doe such things shall not inioy the kingdome of God These things are thus set down in another Edition ALso they teach that this faith must bring forth good fruits and that it is behoovefull to doe the good works commanded of God because God requireth them and not upon any hope to merit justification by them For remission of sins and justification is apprehended by faith as Christ himselfe witnesseth When you have done all these things say we are unprofitable servants the same also doe the ancient Writers of the Church teach for Ambrose saith This is ordained of God that he that beleeveth in Christ shall be saved without worke by faith alone freely receiving remission of sins Hitherto also appertaineth the 20. Article THat our adversaries doe accuse us to neglect the doctrine of good works it is a manifest slander for the books of our Divines are extant wherein they doe godly and profitably teach touching good works what works in every calling doe please God And whereas in most Churches there hath been of a long time no word of the most speciall works namely of the exercises of faith and of the praise of such works as pertaine to Civill government but for the most part they spent all their Sermons in setting forth praises of humane traditions and in commending holy dayes fastings the state of Monks Fraternities Pilgrimages the worship of Saints Rosiers and other unprofitable services now by the goodnes of God the Church is reclaimed unto the true profitable worship which God doth require approove The Prophets do bewail this calamity of the Church in very vehement Sermons that the true worship of God being forgotten mens ceremonies and a wicked confidence in ceremonies should have place the chiefe in the Church From this error they revoke the Church unto the true service of God and unto good works in deed What can be more forceably spoken then that Sermon in the 49 Psalme The God of Gods the Lord hath spoken and called the earth Here God doth preach unto all mankinde condemning their vaine trust in ceremonies and propoundeth another worship giving them to understand that he is highly displeased with them that in tho Church doe so preach ceremonies that they overturne the true worship of God Many such like Sermons are to be found in the Prophets as Esay Cap. 58. and Zachar. 7. Michah Cap. 6. and Hosea cryeth I will have mercie and not sacrifice and the knowledge of God rather then burnt offerings And it is not unknown that many godly and learned men have heretofore greatly wished that the doctrine touching the comfort of consciences and the difference of works had been more sound For both these parts of doctrine ought alwaies to be in the Church namely the Gospel of faith for to instruct and comfort the consciences and also the doctrine that declareth which are good works indeed and which is the true worship of God As for our adversaries seeing that they doe corrupt the doctrine of faith they cannot affoord any sound comfort to the consciences for they will have men to stand in doubt of the remission of their sins and yet afterwards they bid men seeke remission of sin by their own works they devise Monkeries and other such works and then they abolish the true worship of God for prayer and other spirituall exercises are laid aside when mens mindes are not established in a sure trust in Christ Moreover their works of the second table cannot please God except faith goe with them For this obedience that is but begun and is unperfect doth please God for Christ sake alone Thirdly they debase the works commanded of God and preferre mans traditions farre before them These they set out with most goodly titles calling them the perfection of the Gospel but in the meane time they speake so coldly of the dutie of a mans calling of magistracie of marriage
c. that many grave men have doubted whether these states of life did please God or no. Therefore our Preachers have with great care and studie set forth these both kindes of doctrine teaching the Gospel concerning faith and adjoyning therewith a pure and holy doctrine of works Of Faith FIrst touching Faith and Iustification they teach thus Christ hath fitly set downe the summe of the Gospel when as in the last of Luke he willeth that repentance and remission of sinnes should be preached in his name For the Gospel * Looke the 5. observation upon this consession reproveth and convinceth sinnes and requireth repentance and withall offereth remission of sinnes for Christ sake freely not for our owne worthinesse And like as the preaching of repentance is generall even so the promise of grace is generall and willeth all men to beleeve and to receive the benefit of Christ as Christ himselfe saith Come unto me all ye that are laden And Saint Paul saith He is rich towards all c. Albeit therefore that contrition in repentance be necessary yet we must know that remission of sins was given unto us and that we are made just of unjust that is reconciled or acceptable and the sonnes of God freely for Christ and not for the worthinesse of our Contrition or of any other workes which either goe before or follow after But this same benefit must be received by faith whereby we must beleeve that remission of sinnes and justification is given us for Christs sake This knowledge and judgement bringeth sure consolation unto troubled mindes and how necessary it is for the Church consciences that have had experience can easily judge There is in it no absurditie no difficultie no craftie deceit * Looke the sixt observat upon this confession Here needeth no disputations of predestination or such like for the promise is generall and detracteth nothing from good workes yea rather it doth stirre up men unto faith and unto true good workes For remission of sinnes is removed from our workes and attributed unto mercy that it might be an undoubted benefit not that we should be idle but much more that we should know how greatly our obedience doth please God even in this our so great infirmitie Now for any man to despise or mislike this doctrine whereby both the honour of Christ is extolled and most sweet and sure comfort offered unto godly mindes and which containeth the true knowledge of Gods mercy and bringeth forth the true worship of God and eternall life it is more then Pharisaicall blindnesse Before time when as this doctrine was not set forth many fearfull consciences assaied to ease themselves by workes some fled to a monasticall life others did chuse out other workes whereby to merit remission of sinnes and justification But there is no sure comfort without this doctrine of the Gospel which willeth men to beleeve that remission of sinnes and justification are freely given unto us for Christs sake and this whole doctrine is appointed for the true conflict of a terrified conscience But we will adde some testimonies Paul Rom. 3. We are iustified freely by his grace through redemption that is in Christ Iesus whom God hath set forth to be a reconciliation through faith in his bloud Rom. 4. But to him that worketh not but beleeveth in him that iustifieth the ungodly his faith is counted for righteousnesse Ephes 2. By grace ye are saved through faith not of your selves In these and such like sentences Paul doth plainly teach that remission of sinnes and justification are given us freely and not for the worthinesse of our workes And in the 4. to the Romans he disputeth at large why this consolation is needfull for us for if the promise did depend upon the worthinesse of our works it should be uncertain Wherefore to the end that we may have sure and firme comfort against the feares of sinne and death and that our faith may stand fast it is needfull that it leane onely upon the mercy of God and not upon our worthinesse Therefore Paul saith Therefore it is by faith according to grace that the promise might be sure For our workes cannot be set against the judgement of God according to that saying If thou markest our iniquities who shall indure it And therefore Christ is given for a Mediatour to us and this honour is not to be transferred unto our workes When therefore we doe say that we are iustified by faith we doe not meane that we are just for the worthinesse of that vertue but this is our meaning that we doe obtaine remission of sinnes and imputation of righteousnesse by mercy shewed us for Christs sake But now this mercy cannot be received but by faith And Faith doth not here signifie onely a knowledge of the history but it signifieth a beliefe of the promise of mercy which is granted us through our Mediatour Christ Iesus And seeing that faith is in this sort understood of a confidence or trust of mercy Saint Paul and Saint James doe not disagree For where James saith The Devils beleeve and tremble he speaketh of an historicall faith now this faith doth not justifie For the wicked and the devill are cunning in the historie But Paul when he saith Faith is reckoned for righteousnesse he speaketh of a trust and confidence of mercy promised for Christs sake and his meaning is that men are pronounced righteous that is reconciled through mercy promised for Christs sake whom we must receive by faith Now this noveltie of this figurative speech of Saint Paul We are iustified by faith will not offend holy mindes if they understand that it is spoken properly of mercy and that herein mercy is adorned with true and due praises For what can be more acceptable to an afflicted and fearefull conscience in great griefes then to heare that this is the commandement of God and the voyce of the Bridegroome Christ Iesus that they should undoubtedly beleeve that remission of sinnes or reconciliation is given unto them not for their owne worthinesse but freely through mercy for Christs sake that the benefit might be certaine Now Iustification in these sayings of Saint Paul doth signifie remission of sinnes or reconciliation or imputation of righteousnesse that is an accepting of the person And herein we doe not bring in a new found opinion into the Church of God For the Scripture doth set downe at large this doctrine touching faith and Saint Paul doth especially handle this point in some of his Epistles the holy Fathers doe also teach the same For so saith Ambrose in his booke de vocat Gent. If so be that Justification which is by grace were due unto former merits so that it should not be a gift of the giver but a reward of the worker the redemption by the blood of Christ would grow to be of small account and the prerogative of mans workes would not yeeld unto the mercies of God And of this matter there be
many disputations in Saint Augustine And these are his words Forsomuch as by the law God sheweth to man his infirmitie that flying unto his mercy by faith he might be saved For it is said that he carrieth both the law and mercy in his mouth The law to convict the proud and mercy to iustifie those that are humbled Therefore the righteousnesse of God through faith in Christ is revealed upon all that beleeve And the Milevitan Synole writeth Is not this suficiently declared that the law worketh this that sinne should be knowne and so against the victory of sinne men should flie to the mercy of God which is set forth in his promises that the promises of God that is the grace of God might be sought unto for deliverance and man might begin to have a righteousnesse howbeit not his owne but Gods Of good workes VVHen as we doe teach in our Churches the most necessarie doctrine and comfort of faith we joyne there with the doctrine of good workes to wit that obedience unto the law of God is requisite in them that be reconciled For the Gospel preacheth newnesse of life according to that saying I will put my lawes in their hearts This new life therefore must be an obedience towards God The Gospel also preacheth repentance and faith cannot be but onely in them that doe repent because that faith doth comfort the hearts in contrition and in the feares of sinne as Paul saith Being iustified by faith we have peace And of repentance he saith Rom. 6. Our old man is crucified that the body of sinne might be abolished that we might no more serve sinne And Isaiah saith Where will the Lord dwell In a contrite and humbled spirit c. Secondly among good workes the chiefest and that which is the chiefest worship of God is faith which doth bring forth many other vertues which could never be in men except their hearts had first received to beleeve How shall they call on him in whom they doe not beleeve So long as mens mindes are in doubt whether God heareth them or not so long as ever they thinke that God hath rejected them they doe never truely call upon God But when as once we doe acknowledge his mercy through faith then we flie unto God we love him we call upon him hope in him looke for his helpe obey him in afflictions because we doe now know our selves to be the sonnes of God and that this our sacrifice that is our afflictions doth please God These services doth Faith bring forth Very well therefore said Ambrose Faith is the mother of a good will and of iust dealing Our Adversaries will seem very honourably to set out the doctrine of good works and yet concerning these spirituall workes to wit faith and the exercises of faith in prayer and in all matters counsels and dangers of this life they speake never a word And indeed none can ever speake well of these exercises if the consciences be left in doubt and if they know not that God requireth faith as a speciall worship of his And when as that huge shew of outward workes is cast as a myst before mens eyes the mindes especially such as be not well instructed are led away from beholding these inward exercises Now it is very requisite that men should be taught and instructed concerning these inward workes and fruits of the spirit For these they be that make a difference betweene the godly and hypocrites As for exernall worship externall ceremonies and other outward workes the very hypocrites can performe them But these services and duties belong onely to the true Church true repentance feare faith prayer c. These kindes of worship are especially required and commended in the Scripture Psal 49. Offer unto God the sacrifice of praise and Call on me in the day of trouble c. Thirdly by this faith which doth comfort the heart in repentance we doe receive the Spirit of God who is given us to be our governour and helper that we should resist sinne and the devill and more and more acknowledge our owne weakenesse and that the knowledge and feare of God and faith may increase in us wherefore our obedience to God and a new life ought to increase in us as Saint Paul saith We must be renewed to the knowledge of God that the new law may be wrought in us and his Image which hath created us be renewed c. Fourthly we teach also how this obedience which is but begunne onely and not perfect doth please God For in this so great infirmitie and uncleannesse of nature the Saints doe not satisfie the law of God The faithfull therefore have need of comfort that they may know how their slender and imperfect obedience doth please God It doth not please him as satisfying his law but because the persons themselves are reconciled and made righteous through Christ and doe beleeve that their weaknesse is forgiven them as Paul teacheth There is now no condemnation to them which are in Christ c. Albeit then that this new obedience is farre from the perfection of the law yet it is righteousnesse and is worthy of a reward even because that the persons are reconciled And thus we must judge of those workes which are indeed highly to be commended namely * Looke the 7. Observation that they be necessarie that they be the service of God and spirituall sacrifices and do deserve a reward Neverthelesse this confolation is first to be held touching the person which is very necessary in the conflict of the confcience to wit that we have remission of sinnes freely by faith and that the person is just that is reconciled and an heire of eternall life through Christ and then our obedience doth please God according to that saying Now ye are not under the Law but under grace For our workes may not be set against the wrath and judgement of God But the terrours of sinne and death must be overcome by faith and trust in the Mediatour Christ as it is written O death I will be thy death And Iohn 6. Christ saith This is the will of the Father which sent me that every one which seeth the Sonne and beleeveth in him should have life everlasting And Saint Paul Being iustified by faith we have peace with God And the Church alwaies prayed for give us our trespasses And thus do the Fathers teach concerning the weaknesse of the Saints and concerning Faith Augustine in his exposition of the 30. Psalme saith Deliver me in thy righteousnesse For there is a righteousnesse of God which is made ours when it is given unto us But therefore it is called the righteousnesse of God lest man should thinke that he had a righteousnesse of himselfe For as the Apostle Paul saith To him that beleeveth in him that iustifieth the wicked that is that of a wicked maketh a righteous man If God should deale by the rule of the law which is set forth unto us
he must needs be condemned If God should as it were deale by the rule propounded in the law whom should he deliver for he sindeth all men to be sinners So saith Paul All have sinned and stand in need of the glory of God What is this to stand in neede of Gods glory That he should deliver thee and not thou thy selfe For thou canst not deliver thy selfe Thou hast neede of a Saviour Why dost thou vaunt thy selfe what maketh thee to presume of the law and of righteousnesse Seest thou not that which doth sight within thee dost thou not beare one that striveth and confesseth his weakenesse and desireth aide in the battell O miserable man that I am c. Now it may easily be perceived how needfull this doctrine is for the Church that men may know that they doe not satisfie the law of God and yet may have true comfort knowing how their imperfect obedience doth please God This doctrine hath beene horribly darkned and suppressed heretofore by certaine fond perswasions wherein unlearned men have imagined against the authoritie of the Scripture that they can fulfill the law of God and that they are just through the fulfilling of the law c. And that Monks are perfect and doe performe more notable and worthy workes then the law doth require In the meane while there is not a word how the Mediatour Christ is to be apprehended by faith but they willed man to doubt or else to trust in his owne workes But as touching this obedience we doe teach * Looke the third observat upon this confession that they which commit mortall sinnes are not just because God requireth this obedience that we should resist sinfull lusts They then which strive not against them but obey them contrary to the commandement of God and do things against their consciences they are unrighteous and doe neither retaine the holy spirit nor faith that is confidence and trust of Gods mercy For confidence which seeketh remission of sinnes cannot so much as be in such as are delighted with their sinnes and remaine without repentance Fifthly this point is needfull also to be taught by what means men may doe good workes We shewed a little before how our workes doe please God In this place we adde how they may be done * Looke the 8. Observation Albeit that men by their owne strength be able to doe out ward honest deedes in some sort and must also performe this civill obedience yet so long as men are voide of Faith they are in the power of the devill who driveth them to shamefull sinnes occupieth their mindes with wicked and blasphemous opinions for that is the kingdome and tyrannie of the Devill * Looke the 9. Observat Moreover nature by it selfe is weake and cannot without Gods helpe strengthen it self to the performance of any spirituall works And for that cause are men taught that in the Gospel the holy Spirit is promised who shall aide and governe the mindes of them who doe repent and beleeve the Gospel Wherefore in so great infirmitie of nature in the middest of these assaults of Satan and in all dangers faith must be exercised in calling upon God even throughout our whole life that we may continue alwaies in the faith and in our obedience towards God Therefore Zacharie saith I will poure forth the spirit of grace and of prayer upon the house of David and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem He calleth him the spirit of grace because the holy spirit doth confirme and comfort troubled mindes and beareth record that God is pleased with us He calleth him the spirit of prayer to the end wee should daily exercise our faith in prayer that by these exercises our faith might be confirmed and a new life grow up and increase in us There is no doubt but true vertues are the gifts of God such as are faith cleerenesse of judgement in discerning of points of religion courage of minde such as is requisite in them which teach and professe the Gospel true care and paines in governing of Churches true humilitie not to hunt after preferment not to be puft up with popular praise nor cast downe with their disliking and ill will true charitie c. These Princely vertues Paul calleth Gods gifts Romans 12 Having divers gifts according to the grace that is given us And of these he saith to the Corinthians These things worketh one and the same spirit distributing to every one according c. Vnto these gifts we must joyne our exercise which may both preserve the same and deserve an increase of them according to the saying To him that hath shall be given And it is notably said of Augustine Love deserveth an increase of love to wit when it is put in use For good workes have rewards as in this life so also after this life in the everlasting life Now because that the Church in this life is subject to the crosse and to the death of the body therefore many rewards are deferred untill the life to come which though it be undoubtedly bestowed through mercy for Christs sake on those which are justified by the faith of Christ yet there is also a rewarding of good workes according to that saying Your reward is great it heaven By this it is evident that the doctrine of good workes is through the goodnesse of God purely and truely taught in our Churches How full of obscuritie and confusion the doctrine of good workes was in former times all godly mindes know full well There was none that put men in minde of the difference of mans traditions and the law of God none that taught how good workes did please God in this so great infirmitie of ours To be briefe there was not one word of faith which is most needfull unto remission of sinnes But now that these maters be opened and unfolded godly consciences lay hold of comfort and of certaine hope of salvation and doe understand which is the true worship and service of God and know how it pleaseth God and how it doth merit at his hands This article is thus set downe in another Edition OVr Divines are falsly accused to forbid good workes For their writings extant upon the tenne Commandements and others of the like argument doe beare witnesse that they have to good purpose taught concerning every kinde of life and duties what trades of life and what workes in every Calling doe please God Of which things Preachers in former times taught little or nothing onely they did urge certain childish and needlesse works As keeping of holy dayes set fasts fraternities pilgrimages worshipping of Saints Friaries Monkeries and such trash whereof our adversaries having had warning they doe now forget them and doe not preach so concerning these unprofitable workes as they were went to doe Besides they beginne now to make mention of Faith which they were wont to passe over with silence But yet they cease not to obscure and darken this
doctrine of faith while they leave the conscience in doubt and would have men to merit remission of sinnes by their workes and teach not that we doe by faith alone undoubtedly receive remission of sinnes for Christs sake When as therefore the doctrine of faith which should be especially above others taught in the Church hath been so long unknowne as all men must needs grant that there was not a word of the righteousnesse of faith in all their Sermons and that the doctrine of workes onely was usuall in the Churches for this cause our Divines did thus admonish the Churches First that our workes cannot reconcile God unto us or deserve remission of sinnes grace and justification at his hands But this we must obtaine by faith whiles we beleeve that we are received into favour for Christs sake who alone is appointed the Mediatour and Intercessour by whom the Father is reconciled to us He therefore that trusteth by his workes to merit grace doth despise the merit and grace of Christ and seeketh by his owne power without Christ to come unto the Father whereas Christ hath said expresly of himselfe I am the way the truth and the life This Doctrine of Faith is handled by Paul almost in every Epistle Ephes 2. Ye are saved freely by faith and that not of your selves it is the gift of God not of workes c. And lest any here should cavill that we bring in a new found interpretation this whole cause is underpropped with testimonies of the Fathers Augustine doth in many volumes defend grace and the righteousnesse of faith against the merit of workes The like doth Ambrose teach in his book De vocat Gent. and else where for thus he saith in the forenamed place The redemption made by the blood of Christ would be of small account and the prerogative of mans workes would not give place to the mercy of God if the iustification which is by grace were due to merits going before so as it should not be the liberalitie of the giver but the wages or hire of the labourer This doctrine though it be contemned of the unskilfull sort yet the godly and fearefull conscience doth finde by experience that it bringeth very great comfort because that the consciences cannot be quieted by any workes but by faith alone when as they beleeve assuredly that God is appeased towards them for Christs sake as Paul teacheth Rom. 5. Being iustified by faith we have peace with God This doctrine doth wholly belong to the conflict of a troubled conscience and cannot be well understood but where the conscience hath felt a conflict Wherefore all such as have had no experience thereof and all that are prophane men which dreame that Christian righteousnesse is naught else but a civill and phylosophicall justice are evill judges of this matter In former ages mens consciences were vexed with the doctrine of works they never heard any comfort out of the Gospel Whereupon conscience drave some into Monasteries hoping there to merit favour by a monasticall life Others found out other workes whereby to merit favour and to satisfie for sinne There was very great need therefore to teach this doctrine of faith in Christ and after so long time to renue it to the end that fearefull consciences might not want comfort but might know that grace and forgivenesse of sinnes and justification were apprehended and received by faith in Christ Another thing which we teach men is that in this place the name of Faith doth not onely signifie a bare knowledge of the history which may be in the wicked and as in the Devill but it signifieth a faith which beleeveth not onely the history but also the effect of the historie to wit the article of remission of sinnes namely that by Christ we have grace righteousnesse and remission of sinnes Now he that knoweth that the father is mercifull to him through Christ this man knoweth God truely he knoweth that God hath a care of him he loveth God and calleth upon him In a word he is not without God in the world as the Gentiles are As for the Devils and the wicked they can never beleeve this article of the remission of sinnes And therefore they hate God as their enemie they call not upon him they looke for no good thing at his hands After this manner doth Augustine admonish his Reader touching the name of faith and teacheth that this word faith is taken in Scriptures not for such a knowledge as is in the wicked but for a trust and confidence which doth comfort and cheere up disquieted mindes Moreover our Divines doe teach that it is requisite to doe good workes not for to hope to deserve grace by them but because it is the will of God that we should doe them And because that the holy spirit is received by faith our hearts are presently renued and doe put on new affections so as they are able to bring forth good workes For so saith Ambrose Faith is the breeder of a good will and of good actions For mans powers without the holy spirit are full of wicked affections and are weaker then that they can doe any good deed before God Besides they are in the devils power who driveth men forward into divers sinnes into profane opinions and into very hainous crimes As was to be seene in the Philosophers who assaying to live an honest life could not attaine unto it but defiled themselves with open and grosse faults Such is the weakenesse of man when he is without faith and the holy Spirit and hath no other guide but the naturall powers of man Hereby every man may see that this doctrine is not to be accused as forbidding good works but rather is much tobe cōmended because it sheweth after what sort we must doe good workes For without faith the nature of man can by no meanes performe the workes of the first and second table Without faith it cannot call upon God hope in God beare the crosse but seeketh helpe from man and trusteth in mans helpe So it commeth to passe that all lusts and desires and all humane devises and counsels doe beare sway so long as faith and trust in God is absent Wherefore Christ saith Without me ye can doe nothing Iohn 15. and the Church singeth Without thy power there is naught in man and there is nothing but that which is hurtfull Out of the Confession of SAXONY Of the remission of sinnes and of Iustification VVE said before that these controversies doe pertaine to the interpreting of two Articles of the Creed I beleeve the remission of sinnes and I beleeve the holy Catholike Church Neither doe we speake of not necessary or light things It is most necessary that in the Church the doctrine touching sinne should be propounded and that men should know what sinne is and that there should be an evident difference betweene politicall judgements and the judgement of God But seeing our adversaries doe not teach aright what
holy Ghost doe quicken our hearts when as by faith they are raised up in this comfort as Paul saith Galat. 3. That ye might receive the promise of the spirit through faith Therefore we doe not speake of an idle faith and the unskilfull are deceived whiles they thinke that remission of sinnes doth happen to such as are idle without a certain motion of the minde without wrastling and without a feeling comfort of in true griefes in that age which now is able to understand the voice of doctrine according to that saying Faith cometh by hearing and hearing by the word of God And because that in repentance we propound comfort unto the conscience * Looke the 6. observation upon the August confess we doe not here adde questions of predestination or of election but we lead all Readers to the word of God and exhort them to learne the will of God out of his word as the eternall Father by expresse voice commanded Heare him Let them not looke for other revelations Hitherto also pertaineth the fifth Article Of new obedience THE whole benefit of the Son of God is to be considered for he will so take away sinne and death and deliver us from the kingdome of the Devill that sinne being altogether abolished and death vanquished he may restore unto us eternall life wherein God may communicate unto us his wisdome righteousnesse and joy and wherein God may be all in all This great benefit he doth begin in this miserable lumpe of ours in this life as it is written 2 Cor. 5. If so be we shall be found cloathed and not naked Also Matth. 10. They that shall continue to the end shall be saved Therefore when we receive remission of sins and are reconciled and sealed by the holy Ghost it is a horrible madnesse to waste these good gifts as these wasters are described in the parable of the house that was made cleane and in the second Epistle of Peter Chap. 2. it is said If they after they have escaped from the filthinesse of the world are yet tangled againe therein and overcome the latter end is worse with them then the beginning Now these good gifts are wasted or powred out if a man doe not hold the foundation that is the Articles of Faith and either willingly or being deceived imbraceth wicked opinions or Idols also if a man doe fall grievously against his conscience These rules are oftentimes repeated as Galat. 5. They which doe such things shall not inherit the kingdome of God Therefore it is necessarie to have a care to avoide such falls If this manifest necessitie the great punishment to wit the losse of eternall life being set before their eyes doe not moove some to doe good works they shew themselves to be of the number of those of whom it is said 1 Joh. 3. He that committeth sin is of the Devill Also If any man have not the Spirit of Christ he is not his And there be many causes of this necessitie First a debt that is an immutable order that the creatures should obey God Therefore Paul saith Rom. 8. Ye are debters Also lest the holy Ghost and faith be shaken of let there be a care to avoyd present punishments because it is most certaine that many falles even of the Elect are fearefully punished in this life as the Church speaketh in Micheas chap. 7. I will beare the wrath of the Lord because I have sinned against him And the Histories of all times doe containe fearefull examples of punishments as David Salomon Manasses Josias Nabuchodonozor and innumerable others were grievously punished Wherein this is most to be lamented that in the very punishments many sinnes are heaped up as in the sedition raised up against David and in the renting of the kingdome for the sinne of Salomon And touching the necessitie of doing good works the Lord saith Matth. 5. Except your righteousnesse exceed the righteousnesse of the Scribes and of the Pharisees ye shall not enter into the kingdome of heaven The necessitie which is manifold being thus considered there questions insue thereupon what works are to be done How they may be done In what sort they doe please God What rewards they have what is the difference of sins * Looke the first observat upon this confession in the fourth Section what sins doe shake of the holy Ghost and what not What works are to be done IT is the will of God that Faith and works be governed by his word Therefore we must keepe the rule touching good works both internall and externall contained in the commandements of God which doe pertaine to us as it is said Ezech. 23. Walke ye in my commandements And these internall and externall works doe then become the worship of God when they be done in faith and are referred to this end that God by this obedience may be glorified Now we have shewed before that even the unregenerate may performe this externall obedience or discipline as Cicero liveth honestly and for his pains in government deserveth well of all mankinde but his minde is full of doubts touching the Providence of God neither doth he know nor speake unto the true God in invocation neither doth he know the promises and he alwaies doubteth whether he be heard especially when he is in misery and then is he angry with God and thinketh that he is unjustly punished seeing he was a honest Citizen and profitable for the Common-wealth Such darknesse in the minde is great sinne such as reason not being illuminated by God is is not able to judge of Therefore inward obedience true knowledge of God the feare of God sorrowes in repentance trust to obtaine mercie promised for the Sonne of God invocation hope love joy in God and other vertues must be begun also in the regenerate and they must be referred to a proper end to wit that God may be obeyed These kindes of true worship cannot be given unto God without the light of the Gospel and without faith which our adversaries who will seeme to be jolly preachers of good workes do neither understand nor require seeing they omit the doctrine of faith which is a confidence to obtaine mercy resting in the Sonne of God which is an especiall worke and the chiefe worship of God Of workes not commanded of God we shall speake hereafter and we must hold fast that rule Matth. 15. In vaine doe they worship me with the commandements of men And in the Church in falleth out oftentimes that ceremonies devised by men are more carefully kept then the commandements of God yea the authoritie of Pharisaicall and unjust traditions is preferred before the the commandement of God as in many ages for the unjust and wicked commandement of single life the commandement of God concerning true chastitie was horribly violated Therefore we must consider of the difference of the law whereof we will speake againe hereafter How good workes may be done GReat is the infirmitie of man
cover our great and unspeakable miseries Thus for the Mediatours sake both the person is received and also our works doe please God that in either of them our faith may shine Therefore Peter saith 1 Pet. 2. Offer up spirituall sacrifices acceptable to God through Iesus Christ This comfort is set forth Rom. 8. Now there is no condemnation to them which doe walke in Christ Iesus And Rom. 3. Ye are not under the law but under grace In that place this question is asked whether our obedience doe please God seeing it doth not satisfie the law Paul answereth that it doth please God Because we are not under the law that is condemned by the law but we are under grace reconciled or received into favour Rom. 8. Who shall condemâ—e Christ hath died for us and is risen againe and sitteth at the right hand of God and maketh request for us that is holy men doe please God for the Son his sake who also offered his obedience for us and maketh request for us We must oppose these sayings to doubting lest faith and invocation be extinguished for doubting doth weaken our invocation Seeing therefore that we know both that new obedience as necessary and that helpe is certainly given us and that this obedience doth please God although it be unperfect and needie let us acknowledge the infinite mercie of God and give thanks for it and have a great care how to governe our actions because we know that we are both helped and that this obedience is acceptable to God for the Sons sake And let this necessitie be alwaies in our eyes that if the benefits of God to wit Iustification and Regeneration be shaken of we loose eternall life according to that saying We shall be cloathed if so be that we be not found naked And Rom. 8. If any have not the Spirit of Christ he is not his And alwaies in Iustification let there be also a beginning of newnesse of life The theefe hanging on the crosse hath good works and those both internall and externall it grieveth him that he had sinned and he confesseth that he is justly punished then by faith he doth acknowledge the Saviour and desireth salvation of him and therefore he heareth expresse absolution and the preaching of eternall life and the promise and resteth in this voice of the Messias and submitteth himselfe to God and doth not beare the punishment impatiently but is eased by acknowledging the Messias and by the hope of eternall life and giveth thanks to God Moreover to give an evident token of his confession he found fault with the other which cursed Christ These things are done by him because this very Messias being partner with him in his punishment in a word doth teach his minde and by the same comfort the Word is effectuall in him and through him the eternall Father doth poure the holy Ghost into the heart of this hearer that he may kindle in him joy love invocation hope of eternall life and other vertues Of Rewards PAul saith Rom. 6. Eternall life is the gift of God through Iesus Christ our Lord and they that are reconciled or justified Are heires annexed with the Sonne of God and that for his sake not for their own merits Faith receiving remission of sins and justification and the hope of eternall life doe relie upon the Son of God the Mediatour as it is said Joh. 6. This is the will of the Father that every one that beleeveth in him should have eternall life And Rom. 5. Being iustified by faith we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ by whom we have accesse through faith unto this grace wherein we stand and reioyce under the hope of eternall life He joyneth faith and hope together and affirmeth that either of them doth relie upon the Mediatour And it is manifest that hope ought not to relie on our works because it is said Psal 142. No man living shall be iustified in thy sight But as they which repent are accounted just by faith for the onely Sonne of God his sake and for him and through him are quickned so for him and not for our merits is eternall life given unto us as the thiefe on the crosse heareth this promise To day thou shalt be with me in Paradise Luk 23. Neither must we dreame that the Sonne of God did merit or give unto us a preparation onely to eternall life but let that most comfortable saying of Hosea be alwaies in our sight O death I will be thy death O hell I will be thy destruction For by the Son of God and through him we are delivered from eternall death and translated into life eternall as he saith I give unto them eternall life And 1 Joh. 5. He that hath the Son hath life And let hope be sure and firme as Peter saith 1 Pet. 1. Hope perfectly that is looke for eternall life not with doubtfull opinion in an assured hope to wit for the Mediatours sake And Augustine saith well in his booke of Meditations The certaintie of our whole confidence consisteth in the blood of Christ Let us hold both these points assuredly that he which repenteth doth freely by faith receive remission of sins and justification for the Sonne of God his sake and that he is an heire of eternall life as Paul saith Rom. 8 As many as are led by the spirit of God they are the sonnes of God And if they be children they are also the heires of God Yet notwithstanding this also is true * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession in the 4. Sect. that they which doe shake of the holy Ghost falling from faith or sinning grievously against their conscience and doe not returne unto God by repentance are not heires as it is said Galat. 5. They which doe such things shall not inherit the kingdome of God And 1 Tim. 2. Fight a good fight having faith and a good conscience which some have put away and as concerning faith have made shipwracke And Matth. 25. I was hungry and ye gave me not to eate And These shall goe into everlasting punishment but the righteous shall goe into life eternall Now although life eternall is given to the regenerate for the Sonne of God yet withall it is also a reward of good works as it is said Your reward is plentifull in heaven as a patrimonie is the reward of the labours of a sonne although it be given to the sonne for another cause Moreoever God hath added unto good workes certaine promises of his and therefore even for the good works of holy men God doth give spirituall and corporall gifts even in this life and that diversly as it seemeth good to his unspeakable wisdome 1 Tim. 4. Godlinesse hath the promises of the life present and of that that is to come Mark 10. They shall receive a hundred fold in this life but with tribulation and after this life eternall life Matth. 10. Whosoever shall give unto one of
these little ones to drinke a cup of cold water onely in the name of a disciple he shall not loose his reward Luk. 6. Give and it shall be given to you Exod 20. Honour thy father and thy mother that thou maiest live long upon earth Isa 33. Bread shall be given him and his waters shall be sure they shall see the King in his glorie that is for obedience and good works God doth give quiet Common-weales an honest and meeke government c. Isa 58. Breake thy bread to the hungry and thou shalt be as a garden that is watered c. The example of the widow at Sarepta is well knowne and the Psalmist saith Substance and riches are in his house For seeing that God in this mortall and miserable life doth gather his Church and will have it to be an honest congregation he giveth thereunto many places of entertainment he giveth nests to godly poore families for the bringing up of their children and for the spreading abroad of doctrine to conclude he will preserve the societie of mankinde housholds and common weales and that to this end that a Church may be gathered Therefore he giveth sometime a government not troublesome peace a fruitfull land and other good things for the prayers of holy men for their diligence and for common necessities sake as for Joseph Naaman and Daniel those kingdomes wherein they lived flourished the more And Jerem. 19. The Banished in Babylon are commanded to pray for the peace and wholsome government of that place where they were intertained So also oftentimes punishments are heaped up for the sins of the Church as is to be seene in the punishment of the tribe of Beniamin David and others Now God will have us to understand that these benefits are necessary for the body and to know that they be given of God in asking of them he will have our faith to be exercised as we shall declare more at large in a fit place At this time we have therefore added these few things that in this confession there might be also a Testimonie in our Churches that this true and necessarie doctrine touching good works is faithfully laid open Out of the Confession of WIRTEMBERGE Of Iustification CHAP. 5. VVE beleeve and confesse that to doe and practice such righteousnesse as is acceptable to God these vertues be necessary Faith hope and love and that man cannot of himselfe conceive these vertues but doth receive them of the favour and grace of God and that faith doth worke by love But we thinke that their judgement doth farre disagree from the Apostolike and Catholike doctrine who teach that man is made acceptable to God and accounted just before God for those vertues and that when we come to stand before God in judgement we must trust to the merits of these vertues For man is made acceptable to God and counted just before him for the onely Son of God our Lord Iesus Christ through faith and when we appeare before the judgement seat of God we must not trust to the merit of any of those vertues which we have but onely to the merit of our Lord Iesus Christ whose merit is ours by faith And because that before the tribunall seat of God where the question is of true and eternall righteousnesse and salvation there is no place at all for the merits of men but onely for the mercie of God and the merits of our Lord Iesus Christ alone who is received of us by faith therefore we thinke that the ancient Fathers our Elders said truly that we are justified before God by faith alone Rom. 3. All have sinned and are deprived of the glory of God and are iustified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Iesus whom God hath set forth to be a reconciliation through faith in his blood Galat. 3. The Scripture hath concluded all under sinne that the promise by the Faith of Iesus Christ should be given to them that beleeve And Chap. 5. We through the spirit waite for the hope of righteousnesse through faith For in Christ Iesus neither Circumcision availeth any thing nor uncircumcision but faith which worketh by love Hilarie saith It offendeth the Scribes that man should forgive sinne for they behold nothing but man in Iesus Christ and that he should forgive that which the law could not release For faith alone doth iustifie Ambrose saith They are iustified freely because that working nothing nor requiting any thing by faith alone they are iustified by the gift of God And againe They are evidently blessed whose iniquities are forgiven without any labour or worke and whose sins are covered no helpe of repentance being required of them but onely this that they beleeve Many places might be alleadged as well out of the writings of the Prophets and Apostles as out of the holy Fathers whereby it is prooved that not onely in the beginning through the free mercie of God these vertues to wit Faith hope and love are given unto us but also afterward throughout our whole life and that in our extreame necessitie we are not able to stand before the severe tribunall seat of God but in the confidence of the onely free favour of God shewed unto us in Christ the Son of God For this is that both which Paul teacheth and the Ecclesiasticall writers doe interpret That we are justified before God by faith alone Of good works CHAP. 7. VVE say that good works commanded of God are necessarily to be done and that through the free mercie of God * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession they doe deserve certaine their own either corporall or spirituall rewards But we must not thinke that in the judgement of God where the question is concerning the purging of our sins the appeasing of the wrath of God and the merit of eternall salvation we should trust to those good works which we doe For all the good works which we doe are unperfect neither can they sustaine the severitie of the judgement of God but all our confidence is to be placed in the onely mercie of God for his Son our Lord Iesus Christ his sake Psal 142. Enter not into iudgement with thy servant for no flesh living shall be iustified in thy sight Gal. 5. The flesh lusteth against the Spirit and the spirit against the flesh and these are contrary one to the other so that ye cannot doe those things that ye would Rom. 7. I know that in me that is in my flesh there dwelleth no good Dan. 9. We doe not present our supplications before thee for our own righteousnesse but for thy great tender mercies Augustine saith Woe to the life of man be it never so commendable August confess lib. 9. cap. 13. In Monuali cap. 22. if thou examine it setting thy mercie aside And againe All my hope is in the death of my Lord. His death is my merit my refuge salvation life and my resurrection The mercie of the
Lord is my merit I am not without merit so long as the Lord of mercies is not wanting And if the mercies of the Lord be many I abound in merits Gregorie saith Therefore our righteous Advocate shall Greg. lib. 1. super Ezech. hom 7. in fine Bern. in Serm. 1. annunciat Bâ—â—tae Mariae defend us in the day of iudgement because we know and accuse our selves to be uniust Therefore let us not trust to our teares nor to our actions but to the alleadging of our Advocate Bernard saith Our reioycing is this the testimonie of our conscience not such a testimonie as that proud Pharisee had his thoughts being seduced and seducing him giving witnesse of himselfe and his witnesse was not true But then is the witnesse true when the spirit beareth witnesse with our spirit Now I beleeve that this testimonie consisteth in three things For first of all it is necessarie to beleeve that thou canst not have remission of sins but through the favour of God Secondly that thou canst have no good worke at all except he also give it to thee Lastly that thou canst not deserve eternall life by any works except that also be given thee freely Out of the Confession of SVEVELAND Of Iustification and of Faith CHAP. 3. OVR Preachers doe some what differ from the late received opinions about those things which the people were commonly taught concerning the meane whereby we are made partakers of the redemption wrought by Christ and touching the duties of a Christian man Those points which we have followed we will indeavour to lay open most plainly to your sacred Majestie and also to declare very faithfully those places of Scripture by which we were forced hereunto First therefore seeing that we were taught of late yeeres that works were necessarily required to justification our Preachers have taught that this whole justification is to be ascribed to the good pleasure of God and to the merit of Christ and to be received by Faith alone To this they were mooved especially by these places of Scripture As many as received him to them he gave power to be the sonnes of God even to them that beleeve in his name which are borne not of blood nor of the will of the flesh nor of the will of man but of God Ioh. 1. Verily verily I say unto you except a man be borne againe a new hee cannot see the kingdome of God Ioh. 3. No man knoweth the Sonne but the Father neither knoweth any man the Father but the Sonne and he to whom the Sonne will reveale him Matt. 11. Blessed art thou Simon the sonne of Ionas for flesh and blood hath not revealed this unto thee but my Father which is in heaven Matth. 16. No man can come to me except my Father draw him Ioh. 6. By grace are ye saved through Faith and that not of your selves it is the gift of God not of works lest any man should boast himselfe For we are his workmanship created in Christ Iesus unto good works which God hath ordained that we should walke in them Eph. 2. For seeing it is our righteousnesse and eternall life to know God and our Saviour Iesus Christ and that is so farre from being the worke of flesh and blood that it is necessarie to be borne againe anew neither can we come to the Sonne except the Father draw us neither know the Father except the Son reveale him unto us and Paul doth write so expressely Not of your selves not of works it is evident enough that our works can helpe nothing at all that of unjust such as we are borne we may become righteous because that as we are by nature the children of wrath and therefore unjust so we are not able to doe any thing that is just or acceptable to God but the beginning of all our righteousnesse and salvation must proceed from the mercie of the Lord who of his onely favour and the contemplation of the death of his Son did first offer the doctrine of truth and his Gospel sending those that should preach it and secondly seeing that naturall man cannot as Paul saith 1 Cor. 2. perceive the things that are of God he causeth also the beame of his light to arise in the darknesse of our heart that now we may beleeve the Gospell preached being perswaded of the truth thereof by the holy Spirit from above and then forthwith trusting to the testimonie of this spirit in the confidence of children to call upon God and to say Abba Father obtaining thereby true salvation according to that saying Whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved Of good works proceeding out of faith through love THese things we will not have men so to understand as though we placed salvation and righteousnesse in the sloathfull thoughts of men or in faith destitute of love which they call faith without forme seeing that we are sure that no man can be just or saved except he doe chiefly love and most earnestly imitate God For those which he knew before he also predestinated to be made like to the image of his Sinne. But no man can love God above all things and worthily imitate him but he which doth indeed know him and doth assuredly looke for all good things from him Therefore we cannot otherwise be justified that is as to become righteous so to be saved for righteousnesse is even our salvation then by being endued chiefly with faith in him by which faith we beleeving the Gospel and therefore being perswaded that God hath taken us for his adopted children and that he will for ever shew himselfe a loving Father unto us let us wholly depend upon his pleasure This faith Saint Augustine doth call in his booke De Fide operibus Evangelicall To wit that which is effectuall through love By this faith we are borne againe and the image of God is repaired in us By this faith whereas we are borne corrupt our thoughts even from our childhood being altogether bent unto evill we become good and upright For hereupon we being fully satisfied with one God the spring of all good things that is never drie but runneth alwaies most plentifully we doe forthwith shew our selves as it were Gods towards others that is toward the true sonnes of God indevouring by love to profit them so much as in us lyeth For He that loveth his brother abideth in the light and is borne of God and is wholly given to the new and to the old commandement touching mutuall love And this love is the fulfilling of the whole law as Paul saith The whole law is fulfilled in one word namely this Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe Gal. 5. For whatsoever the law teacheth hitherto it tendeth and this one thing it requireth that at the length we may be reformed to the perfect image of God being good in all things and ready and willing to doe men good the which we cannot doe except we be adorned
should excell in dignitie the Sacrament of Baptisme For thus some of them are not ashamed to write of the Sacrament of Confirmation As one thing say they is done of the greater that is of the chiefe Bishops which In decret epist Meâ—tiadis To. in Actis Concil cannot be done of the lesser so is it to be worshipped and embraced with greater reverence For to the Apostles it was commanded of God that by the laying on of hands they should give to those that beleeve in Christ the gifts of the holy Ghost Now we must not understand this properly of those private gifts of the holy Ghost which are necessary to every one unto salvation for those the faithfull receive by the preaching of the Gospel and by Baptisme but we must understand it of the publique gifts of the holy Ghost to wit speaking with divers tongues and other gifts which then were necessary for the publique Confirmation of the Gospel touching Christ Therefore after that the authority of the Gospell was sufficiently confirmed by such miracles as that wonderfull gift of tongues did cease so also the ceremonie of laying on of hands whereby that gift was given didaltogether as touching this thing cease Otherwise of a shadow we must make a generall Sacrament of the Church and those that are sicke must be shadowed over because that many were healed by the shadow of Peter In like sort we must make a generall Sacrament of the layhing one of napkins because that many were healed of their diseases when Pauls napkins were laid upon them and we must lye upon the dead because that Paul by stretching himselfe upon a young man did raise him up from death And yet the Pastours of Churches must not have libertie to have no regard to instruct children and youth in that doctrine which is indeed Codly but they must be forced hereunto to teach the Catechisme very diligently Out of the Confession of SUEVELAND Of Baptisme CHAP. 17. AS touching Baptisme we confesse that which the Scripture doth in divers places teach thereof that we by it are buried into the death of Christ made one body and doe put on Rom. 6. 1 Cor. 12. Gal 3. Tit. 3. Act 22. 1 Pet 3. Christ that it is the fonte of regeneration washeth away sins and saveth us But all these things we doe so understand as Saint Peter hath interpreted them where he saith To the figure whereof Baptisme that now is answering doth also save us not by putting away of the filth of the flesh but the profession of a good conscience toward God For without faith it is impossible to please God And we are saved by grace and not by our workes And seeing that Baptisme is a Sacrament of that covenant which God hath made with those that be his promising that he will be their God and the God of their seed and that he will be a revenger of wrongs and take them for his people to conclude seeing it is a token of the renewing of the Spirit which is wrought by Christ therefore our Preachers doe teach that it is to be given to Infants also as well as that in times past under Moses they were circumcised For we are indeed the children of Abraham and therefore that promise I will be thy God and the God Gal. 3. of thy seed doth no lesse pertaine unto us then it did to that ancient people THE FOVRTEENTH SECTION OF THE HOLY SUPPER OF THE LORD The latter Consission of HELVETIA Of the holy Supper of the Lord. CHAP. 12. THE Supper of the Lord which is also called the Lords Table and the Eucharist that is a thankesgiving is therefore commonly called a supper because it was instituted of Christ in that his last Supper and doth as yet represent the same and in it the faithfull are spiritually fed and nourished For the authour of the Supper of the Lord is not an Angel or man but the very Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ who did first of all consecrate it to his Church And the same blessing and consecration doth still remaine amongst all those who celebrate no other supper but onely that which the Lord did institute and at that doe recite the words of the Supper of the Lord and in all things looke unto Christ onely by a true faith at whose hands as it were they doe receive that which they doe receive by the ministerie of the ministers of the Church The Lord by this sacred rite would have that great benefit to be kept in fresh remembrance which he did for mankinde to wit that by giving up his body to death and shedding his blood he hath forgiven us all our sinnes and redeemed us from eternall death and the power of the Devil and doth now feed us with his flesh and giveth us his blood to drink which things being apprehended spiritually by a true faith doe nourish us up to life everlasting And this so great a benefit is renued so oft as the Supper is celebrated For the Lord said Doe this in remembrance of me By this holy Supper also it is sealed up unto us that the very body of Christ was truely given up for us and his blood was shed for the remission of our sinnes lest that our faith might somewhat waver And this is outwardly represented unto us by the minister in the Sacrament after a visible manner and as it were laid before our eyes to be seene which is inwardly in the fonte invisibly performed by the holy Ghost Outwardly bread is offered by the minister and the words of the Lord are heard Receive eate this is my body take it and devide it amongst you drinke ye all of this this is my bloud Therefore the faithful do receive that which is given by the minister of the Lord and doe eate the bread of the Lord drink of the Lords cup. But yet by the working of Christ through the holy Ghost they receive also the flesh and bloud of the Lord and do feed on them to life everlasting For the flesh and blood of Christ is true meate and drink unto everlasting life yea Christ himselfe in that he was delivered for us and is our Saviour is that speciall thing and substance of the Supper and therefore we suffer no thing to be put in his place But that it may the better and more plainly be vnderstood how the flesh and blood of Christ are the meate and drinke of the faithfull and are received by the faithfull to life everlasting we will adde moreover these foure things Eating is of divers sorts for there is a corporall eating whereby meat is taken into a mans mouth chewed with the teeth and is swallowed downe into the belly After this manner did the Capernaites in times past think that they should eat the flesh of the Lord but they are confuted by him John 6. For as the flesh of Christ cannot be eaten bodily without great wickednesse and crueltie so is it not meate
for mens traditions but such as are condemned in Scripture but such as are contrary to the law of God such as binde the Conscience about meat drink and times and other outward things such as forbid marriage to them who have need thereof to live honestly and the rest of that stamp For such as agree with the Scripture and were ordained for good manners and the profit of men although they be not word for word expressed in the Scriptures neverthelesse in that they proceede from the commandement of love which ordereth all things most decently they are worthily to be accounted rather of God then of man Of this sort were those set downe by Paul that women should not pray in the Church bare-headed 1 Cor 14. 1 Cor. 14. nor men with their heads covered that they who are to communicate together should tarry one for another that no man should speake with tongues in the congregation without an Interpreter that the Prophets without confusion should deliver their Prophecies to be judged by them that sit by Many such the Church at this day for good cause observeth and upon occasion also maketh new which who so refuseth he despiseth the authoritie not of men but of God whose tradition it is whatsoever is profitable For whatsoever truth is said or written by his gift it is spoken and written who is truth as Saint Augustine hath godly written But oftentimes there is disputing about that what tradition is profitable what not that is what set forward godlinesse what doth hinder it But he that shall seek nothing of his owne but shall wholly dedicate himselfe to the publike profit he shall easily see what things are agreeable to the law of God what are not Furthermore seeing the estate of Christians is such that they are also helped by injuries the Christian will not refuse to obey no not unjust lawes so they have no wicked thing in them according to the saying of Christ If any man compell thee to goe with him one mile go with him two Even so servile the Christian ought to become all unto all that he may studie to do and suffer all things so that they be not contrary to the commandements of God to pleasure and profit men withall Hence it cometh to passe that every man so much the more willingly obeyeth the civill lawes which are not repugnant to religion the more fully he is indued with the faith of Christ THE EIGHTEENTH SECTION OF WEDLOCK SINGLE LIFE AND MONASTICALL VOWES The latter Confession of HELVETIA Of Single life Wedlocke and Houshold government CHAP. 29. SVch as have the gift of chastitie given unto them from above so as they can with the heart or whole minde be pure and continent and not be grievously burned with lust let them serve the Lord in that calling as long as they shall feele themselves indued with that heavenly gift and let them not lift up themselves above others but let them serve the Lord daily in simplicitie and humilitie For such are more apt for doing of heavenly things then they which are distracted with private affaires of their family but if againe the gift be taken away and they feele a continuall burning let them call to minde the words of the Apostle It is better to marry then to burne 1 Cor. 7. For wedlock which is the medicine of incontinencie and continencie it selfe was ordained by the Lord God himselfe who blessed it most bountifully and willeth man and woman to cleave Mat. 13. one to the other inseparably and to live together in great love and concord Whereupon we know the Apostle said Marriage Heb. 13. 1 Cor. 7. is honourable among all and the bed undefiled And againe If a Virgin marry she sinneth not We therefore condemne Poligamie and those which condemn second marriages We teach that marriages ought to be made lawfully in the feare of the Lord and not against the lawes which forbid certaine degrees to joyn in matrimony lest the marriages should be incestuous Let marriages be made with consent of the parents or such as be instead of parents and for that end especially for the which the Lord ordained marriages and let them be confirmed publikely in the Church with prayer and blessing of them Moreover let them be kept holy with peace faithfulnesse dutifulnes love also puritie of the persons coupled together Therefore let them take heed of brawlings debates lusts and adulteries Let lawfull judgements and holy Iudges be established in the Church which may maintaine marriages and may represse all dishonestie and shamefulnesse and before whom the controversies in matrimonie may be decided and ended Let children also be brought up of the Parents in the feare of the Lord and let Parents provide for their children remembring the saying of the Apostle He that provideth not for his owne hath 1 Tim. 5. denied the faith and is worse then an infidell But specially let them teach their children honest sciences whereby they may maintaine themselves let them withdraw them from idlenesse and plant in them a true confidence in God in all these things lest they through distrust or overmuch carelesse securitie or filthy covetousnesse waxe loose and in the end come to no good Now it is most certaine that those workes which parents doe in a true faith by the duties of marriage and government of their families are before God holy and good workes indeed and doe please God no lesse then prayers fastings and almes deeds For so the Apostle hath taught in his Epistles especially in those to Timothy and Titus And with the same Apostle we account the doctrine of such as forbid marriage or doe openly dispraise or secretly discredit it as not holy or cleane amongst the doctrines of Devils And we doe detest unclean single life licentious lusts and fornications both open and close and the continencie of dissembling hypocrites when as they are of all men most incontinent All that be such God will judge We doe not disallow riches and rich men if they be godly and use their riches well but we reprove the sect of the Apostoliques c. Out of the former Confession of HELVETIA Of holy Wedlocke VVE thinke that wedlock being appointed of God for all Artic. 37. men that be fit for it and are not called to some other thing is nothing repugnant to the holinesse of any degree The which as the Church doth consecrate and establish with a solemne exhortation and prayer so it is the dutie of the Magistrate to see that it be worthily kept and maintained * Looke the 1. Observation upon this confession and that it be not dissolved but upon just cause Therefore we doe farre reject this Monasticall single life and this whole slothfull kinde of life of superstitious men which is nothing else but an abominable devise as being as much repugnant to the Church as to the common wealth Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA Hitherto pertaineth
of God doe not offend What can be said against these things Let a man amplifie the bond of a vow as much as he will yet can he never bring to passe that the vow shall take away Gods Commandement The Canons teach That in every vow the right of the superiour is excepted much lesse therefore can these vowes which are contrary to Gods Commandement be of force If so be that the bond of vowes had no cause why it might be changed then should not the Roman Bishops have dispensed there with For indeed it is not lawfull for man to disanull that bond which doth simply belong to the law of God But the Roman Bishops have judged very wisely that in this bond there must an equitie be used therefore they are often read to have dispensed with vowes The historie of the King of Arragon being called back out of a Monasterie is well known and there be many examples of our time Secondly why do our adversaries exaggerate the bond or the effect of the vow when as in the meane time they speake not a word of the very nature of a vow which ought to be in a thing possible which ought to be voluntarie and taken up of a mans owne accord and with advice or deliberation But it is not unknown how perpetuall chastitie is in the power of a man And how many amongst them is there that doth vow of his own accord and with advice Wenches and young maides before they know how to judge are perswaded yea sometimes also compelled to vow wherefore it is not meet to dispute so rigorously of the bond seeing that all men confesse that it is against the nature of a vow which is not done of a mans own accord or unadvisedly The Canons for the most part doe disanull vowes which are made before one be fifteene yeeres of age because that before one come to that age he seemeth not to have so much iudgement as to determine of a perpetuall life Another Canon permitting more to the weaknesse of men doth adde some yeeres moe for it forbiddeth a vow to be made before one be 18. yeeres of age But whether of these shall we follow the greatest part hath this excuse why they forsake Monasteries because that for the most part they wowed before they came to this age Last of all although the breaking of a vow may be reprehended yet it followeth not that the marriages of such persons are to be dissolved For Augustine in his 27. quest 1. cap of Marriages doth deny that they ought to be dissolved and his authoritie is not lightly to be esteemed although others afterward have thought otherwise And although the commandement of God touching wedlock doth free most men from vows yet our men doe also bring another reason concerning vows that they be frustrate because that all the worship of God instituted of men without the commandement of God and chosen to merit remission of sinnes and justification is wicked as Christ saith They do in vain worship me with the commandements of men And Paul doth every where teach that righteousnesse is not to be sought out of our observations and those worships which are devised by men but that it cometh by faith to those that beleeve that they have God pacified and reconciled to them for Christ not for any of their merits But it is evident that the Monks did teach that these made or counterfeited religions do deserve remission of sins and iustification and that they do satisfie for sins What else is this then to detract from the glory of Christ and to obscure and deny the righteousnesse of faith wherefore it followeth that these vowes thus used were wicked worships and therefore they be of no value For a wicked vow and that which is made against the commandement of God is of no force neither ought a vow to be a bond of iniquitie as the Canon saith Paul saith Ye are made voyd of Christ which seeke to be iustified by the law ye are fallen from grace that is they which do think that by their own works they do merit remission of sinnes and that they do please God for their own fulfilling of the law and do not perceive that for Christ his sake they do freely receive by faith the remission of their sinnes through the mercy of God and that they do please God through Christ they do loose Christ because they doe transferre the confidence which is due to Christ and to the promise of God unto works Also they oppose to the wrath of God not Christ the propitiatour but their owne works therefore they doe transferre the honour which is due unto Christ unto our works Now it is manifest that the Monks doe teach this that by their observations they do deserve remission of sinnes because they finde God mercifull unto them for these observations Wherefore they teach men to trust to their owne works not to the propitiation of Christ This is a wicked confidence and is contrary to the Gospel and in the judgement of God it shall be found to be vaine For our workes cannot be opposed to the wrath and judgement of God the wrath of God is then onely appeased when as we do by faith lay hold upon the free mercy promised for Christs sake Therefore they lose Christ which place their confidence not in Christ but in their own works Moreover the Monks have taught that their kinde of life is a state of perfection because they did observe not onely the commandements but also the counsels This error is chiefly contrary to the Gospel because they have feigned that they do so satisfie the commandements as that they can also do somewhat more and hereupon arose that horrible errour which they have feigned that they had merits of supererogation These they have applied for others that they might be satisfections for other mens sins If any man will odiously exaggerate these things how many things might he rehearse whereof the Monks themselves are now ashamed It is no light offence in the Church to propound unto thâ— people a certain worship devised by men without the commandement of God and to teach that such a worship doth justifie men because that the righteousnesse of faith in Christ which ought especially to be taught in the Church is obscured when as those marvellous religions of Angels feigning of poverty and humilitie and of single life are cast before mens eyes Moreover the commandements of God the true worship of God are obscured when men hear that Monks alone are in that state of perfection because that Christian perfection is this to feare God sincerely and again to conceive great faith and to trust assuredly that God is pacified toward us for Christ his sake to aske and certainly to look for help from God in all our affaires according to our calling and outwardly to do good works diligently and to tend upon our vocation In these things doth true perfection and the true
may profit it very much and finally may help and further it very excellently His chiefest dutie is to procure and maintaine peace and publique tranquillitie Which doubtlesse he shall never doe more happily then when he shall be truly seasoned with the feare of God and true religion namely when he shall after the example of most holy Kings and Princes of the people of the Lord advance the preaching of the truth and the pure and sincere faith and shall root out lies and all superstition with all impietie and Idolatry and shall defend the Church of God For indeed we teach that the care of religion doth chiefly appertaine to the holy Magistrate let him therefore hold the word of God in his hands and look that nothing be taught contrary thereunto In like manner let him governe the people committed to him of God * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession with good laws made according to the word of God Let him hold them in discipline and in their dutie and in obedience let him excrcise judgement by judging uprightly let him not accept any mans person or receive bribes let him deliver widdows fatherlesse children and those that be afflicted from wrong let him represse yea and cut off such as are unjust either by deceit or by violence For he hath not received the sword of God in vaine Therefore let him draw forth this sword of God against all malefactours Rom. 13. seditious persons theeves or murderers oppressours blasphemers perjured persons and all those whom God hath commanded him to punish or execute Let him suppresse stubborn heretiques which are heretiques in deed who cease not to blaspheme the majestie of God and to trouble the Church yea and finally to destroy it but if so be it be necessary to preserve the safetie of the people by warre let him doe it in the name of God so that he first seeke peace by all means possible and use it not save onely then when he can save his subjects no way but by warre And while as the Magistrate doth these things in faith he serveth God by those works as with such as be good works and shall receive a blessing from the Lord. We condemne the Anabaptists who as they denie that a Christian man should beare the office of a Magistrate so also they deny that any man can justly be put to death by the Magistrate or that the Magistrate may make warre or that oathes should be performed to the Magistrates and such like things For as God will worke the safetie of his people by the Magistrate whom he hath given to be as it were a father of the world so all the subjects are commanded to acknowledge this benefit of God in the Magistrate therefore let them honour and reverence the Magistrate as the minister of God let them love him favour him and pray for him as their father and let them obey all his just and equall commandements Finally let them pay all customes and tributes and all other duties of the like sort faithfully and willingly * Looke the 2. Observat And if the common safetie of the countrey and justice require it and the Magistrate doe of necessitie make warre let them lay down their life and spend their blood for the common safetie and defence of the Magistrate and that in the name of God willingly valiantly and cheerefully For he that opposeth himselfe against the Magistrate doth procure the wrath of God against him We condemne therefore all contemners of Magistrates as rebels enemies of the Common-wealth seditious villaines and in a word all such as doe either openly or closely refuse to performe those duties which they ought to doe c. The Conclusion VVE beseech God our most mercifull Father in heaven that he will blesse the Princes of the people and us and his whole people through Iesus Christ our onely Lord and Saviour to whom be praise and thankesgiving both now and for ever Out of the former Confession of HELVETIA Of Magistracie SEeing that every Magistrate is of God his chiefe dutie except it please him to exercise a tyrannie consisteth in this to defend religion from all blasphemie and to procure it and as the Prophet teacheth out of the word of the Lord to put it in practise so much as in him lyeth In which part truly the first place is given to the pure and free preaching of the word of God the instruction of the youth of Citizens and a right and diligent teaching in Schooles lawfull discipline a liberall provision for the Ministers of the Church and a diligent care for the poore Secondly to judge the people according * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession to just and divine laws to keepe judgement and justice to maintaine this publique peace to cherish the Common-wealth and to punish the offenders according to the quantitie of the fault in their riches body or life which things when he doth he performeth a due worship or service to God We know that though we be free we ought wholly in a true faith holily to submit our selves to the Magistrate both with our body and with all our goods and indeavour of minde also to performe faithfulnesse and * Looke the 2. Observat the oath which we made to him so farre forth as his government is not evidently repugnant to him for whose sake we doe reverence the Magistrate Out of the Confession of BASILL Of Magistracie MOreover God hath assigned to the Magistrate who is his minister the sword and chiefe externall power for the defence of the good and to take revenge and punishment of the Rom. 13. evill Therefore every Christian Magistrate * Looke the 1. Observation upon this confession in the number whereof we also desire to be doth direct all his strength to this that among those which are committed to his credit the name of God may be sanctified his kingdome may be enlarged and men may live according to his will with an earnest rooting out of all naughtinesse And in the margent This dutie also was injoyned to the heathenish Magistrate how much more to the Christian Magistrate ought it to be commended as to the true substitute of God Also Art 11. Sect. 1. 3. and 4. We doe clearely protest that together with all other doctrins which are directly contrary to the sound and pure doctrine of Iesus Christ we doe not onely not receive but as abominations and blasphemies reject and condemne those strange and erroneous doctrines which the spirits of hurleburly among other damnable opinions doe bring forth saying c. that Magistrates cannot be Christians And in the margent The Magistrate doth then shew himself to be a good Magistrate when he is a true Christian The Conclusion LAst of all we submit this our Confession to the judgement of the holy Scripture of the Bible and therefore we promise that if out of the foresaid Scriptures we may be better
suffered contradiction of sinners that he was wounded and plagued for our transgressions that he being the cleane innocent Lambe of God was damned in the Deut. 21. Gal. 3. presence of an earthly Iudge that we should be absolved before the tribunall seat of our God that he suffered not onely the cruell death of the Crosse which was accursed by the sentence of God but also that he suffered for a season the wrath of his Father which sinners had deserved But yet we avow that he remained the onely welbeloved and blessed Sonne of the Father even in Heb. 10. 1. the midst of his anguish and torment which he suffered in body and soule to make the full satisfaction for the sins of the people After the which we confesse and avow that there remaineth no other sacrifice for sinne which if any affirme we nothing doubt to avow that they are blasphemous against Christs death and the everlasting purgation and satisfaction purchased to us by the same Resurrection VVE undoubtedly beleeve that insomuch as it was impossible that the dolours of death should retaine in bondage Acts 2. 3. Rom. 6. the Author of life that our Lord Iesus crucified dead and buried who descended into hell did rise againe for our justification and destroying of him who was the author of death brought life againe to us that were subject to death and to the bondage of Matth. 28. Matth. 27. Ioh. 20. â—1 same we know that his resurrection was confirmed by the testimonie of his very enemies by the resurrection of the dead whose sepulchers did open and they did arise and appeared to many within the Citie of Ierusalem It was also confirmed by the testimonie of his Angels and by the senses and judgements of his Apostles and others who had conversation and did eate and drink with him after his resurrection Ascension VVE nothing doubt but the selfe same body which was born Acts 1. Matth. 1â— of the virgin was crucified dead and buried that it did rise againe and ascend into the heavens for the accomplishment of all things where in our names and for our comfort he hath received all power in heaven and earth where he sitteth at the right hand of the Father crowned in his kingdome Advocate 1 Iohn 2. 1 Tim. 2. Psal 110. and onely Mediatour for us Which glory honour and prerogative he alone amongst the brethren shall possesse till that all his enemies be made his footstoole As that we undoubtedly beleeve there shall be a finall judgement to the execution whereof we certainly beleeve that the same our Lord Iesus shall visibly returne even as he was seene to ascend And then we firmly beleeve that the time of refreshing and restitution of all things shall come in so much that those that from the beginning have suffered violence injury and wrong for righteousnesse sake shall inherite that blessed immortalitie promised Apoc. 20. Esa 66. from the beginning but contrariwise the stubborne inobedient cruell oppressors filthy persons Idolaters and all sorts of unfaithfull shall be cast into the dungeon of utter darknesse where their worme shall not die neither yet the fire shall be extinguished The remembrance of which day and of the judgement to be executed in the same is not onely to us a bridle wherby our carnall lusts are refrained but also such inestimable comfort that neither may the threatning of worldly Princes neither yet the feare of temporall death and present danger move us to renounce and forsake the blessed societie which we the members have with our head and onely Mediatour Christ Iesus Whom Esa 1. Col. 1. Heb. 9. 10. we confesse and avow to be the Messias promised the onely head of his Church our just Law-giver our onely high Priest Advocate and Mediatour In which honours and office if man or Angel presume to intrude themselves we utterly detest and abhorre them as blasphemous to our Soveraign and supreame governour Christ Iesus Faith in the holy Ghost THis faith and the assurance of the same proceedeth not Matth. 16. Iohn 14. 15. 19. from flesh and blood that is to say from no naturall powers within us but in the inspiration of the holy Ghost whom we confesse God equall with the Father and with the Sonne who sanctifieth us and bringeth us into all veritie by his own operation without whom we should remain for ever enemies to God and ignorant of his Sonne Christ Iesus For of nature we are so dead so blinde and so perverse that neither can we feele when we are pricked see the light when it shineth nor assent to the will of God when it is revealed unlesse the spirit of the Lord quicken that which is dead remove the darknes from our minds and bow our stubborne hearts to the obedience of his blessed wil. And so as we confesse that God the Father created us when we were not as his Sonne our Lord Iesus redeemed us when we were enemies to him so also do we confesse that the holy Ghost doth sanctifie and regenerate us without all respect of any merit proceeding from us be it before or be it after our regeneration To speake this one thing yet in more plain words as we willingly Rom. 5. spoile our selves of all honour and glory of our owne creation and redemption so doe we also of our regeneration and sanctification for of our selves we are not sufficient to thinke one good thought but he who hath begunne the worke in us is onely he that continueth in us the same to the praise and glory of his undeserved grace 2. Cor. 3. The cause of good workes SO that the cause of good workes we confesse to be not our Iohn 13. Ephes 2. free will but the spirit of our Lord Iesus who dwelling in our hearts by true faith bringeth forth such good workes as God hath prepared for us to walke in For this we most boldly affirme that it is blasphemie to say that Christ abideth in the hearts of such as in whom there is no spirit of sanctification And therefore we feare not to affirme that murderers oppressors cruell persecutors adulterers whoremongers filthy persons Idolaters drunkards theeves and all workers of iniquitie have neither true faith neither any portion of the spirit of the Lord Iesus so long as obstinately they continue in their wickednesse For how soone that ever the spirit of the Lord Iesus which Gods elect children receive by true faith taketh possession in the heart of every man so soone doth he regenerate and renue the same man so that he beginneth to hate that which before he loved and beginneth to love that which before he hated And from thence cometh that continuall battell which is betwixt the flesh and the spirit in Gods children so that the flesh and naturall man according to Gal. 5. the owne corruption lusteth for things pleasing and delectable unto it selfe grudgeth in adversitie is lifted up in prosperitie and at every
moment is prone and ready to offend the Majesty of God But the Spirit of God which giveth witnessing to our spirit Rom 3. that we are the sonnes of God maketh us to resist filthy pleasures and to grone in Gods presence for deliverance from this bondage of corruption And finally so triumpheth over sinne that it reigneth not in our mortall bodies This battell have not the carnall men being destitute of Gods Spirit but doe follow and obey sinne with greedinesse and without repentance even as the Devill and their corrupt lusts doe pricke them But the sonnes of God as before is said doe fight against sinne doe sob and mourn when they perceive themselves tempted in iniquitie and if they fall they rise againe with unfained repentance and these things they doe not by their owne power but by the power of the Lord Iesus without whom they were able to doe nothing Iohn 15. What workes are reputed good before God VVE confesse and acknowledge that God hath given to man his holy law in which not onely are forbidden all Exod. 20. Deut. 5. such workes as displease and offend his godly Majestie but also are commanded all such as please him and as he hath promised to reward And these workes be of two sorts The one are done to the honour of God the other to the profit of our neighbours and both have the revealed will of God for their assurance To have one God to worship and honour him to call upon him in all our troubles to reverence his holy name to heare his word to beleeve the same to communicate with his holy Sacraments are the workes of the first Table To honour father mother Princes Rulers and superiour powers to love them to support them yea to obey their charges not repugning the commandement of Ephes 6. God to save the lives of innocents to represse tyranny to defend the oppressed to keep our bodies cleane and holy to live in sobernesse and temperance to deale justly with all men both in word and deed and finally to represse all appetite of our neighbours Ezâ—ch 22. Ier. 22. Esa 50. 1 Thess 4. Luke 2. hurt are the good workes of the second Table which are most pleasing and acceptable to God as those workes that are commanded by himselfe The contrarie whereof is sinne most odious which alwaies displeaseth him and provoketh him to anger As not to call upon him alone when we have need not to heare his word with reverence to contemne and despise it to have or to worship Idols to maintaine and defend idolatrie lightly to esteeme the reverent name of God to prophane abuse or contemne the Sacraments of Christ Iesus to disobey or resist Rom. 11. Ez ch 22. any that God hath placed in authoritie whilest they passe not over the bounds of their Office to murder or to consent thereto to beare hatred or to iuffer innocent blood to be shed if we may withstand it and finally the transgression of any other commandement in the first or second Table we confesse or affirme to be sinne by the which Gods hate and displeasure is kindled against the proud and unthankfull world So that good works we affirme to be those onely that are done in faith and at Gods commandement who in his law hath expressed what the things be that please him And evill works we affirme not onely those that expresly are done against Gods commandement but those also that in matters of religion and in worshipping of God have no other assurance but the invention and opinion of man which God Esa 26. Mat. 15. from the beginning hath ever rejected as by the Prophet Esay and by our Master Christ Iesus we are taught in these words In vaine doe they worship me teaching the doctrines and precepts of men The perfection of the Law and imperfection of man THe Law of God we confesse and acknowledge most just most equall most holy and most perfect commanding those things which being wrought in perfection were able to give Rom. 7. Psal 19. Deut. 5. Rom. 10. 1 Iohn 1. Rom. 10. Gal 3. Deut. 26. Ephes 1. Rom 4. light and able to bring man to eternall felicitie But our nature is so corrupt so weak and so unperfit that we are never able to fulfill the works of the Law in perfection Yea if we say we have no sinne even after we are regenerated we deceive our selves and the veritie of God is not in us And therefore it behoveth us to apprehend Christ Iesus with his justice and satisfaction who is the end and accomplishment of the law by whom we are set at this libertie that the curse and malediction of God fall not upon us albeit we fulfill not the same in all points For God the Father beholding us in the body of his Sonne Christ Iesus accepteth our imperfect obedience as it were perfect and covereth our works which are defiled with many spots with the justice of his Sonne we do not mean that we are so set at libertie that we owe no obedience to the law for that before we have plainly confessed but this we affirme that no man in earth Christ Iesus onely excepted hath given giveth or shal give in work that obedience to the law which the law requireth But when we have done all things we must fall down and unfeinedly confesse that we are Luke 10. unprofitable servants And therefore whosoever boast themselves of the merits of their own works or put their trust in the works of supererogation boast themselves of that which is naught and put their trust in damnable Idolatrie Of the Church AS we beleeve in one God Father Son and the holy Ghost so doe we most constantly beleeve that from the beginning there hath been and now is and to the end of the world shall be Matth 3. 8. one Church that is to say a companie and multitude of men chosen of God who rightly worship and imbrace him by true faith in Christ Iesus who is the onely head of the same Ephâ—s 1. Col. 1. Ephâ—â— 5. Church which also is the body and spouse of Christ Iesus which Church is Catholike that is universall because it containeth the Elect of all ages of all realmes nations and tongues be they of the Iewes or be they of the Gentiles who have communion and society Apoc. 7. with God the Father and with his Son Christ Iesus through the sanctification of his holy spirit therefore it is called the coÌ„munion not of profane persons but of Saints who as Citizens of the heavenly Ierusalem have the fruition of the most inestimable benefits to wit of one God one Lord Iesus one faith and of one Ephâ—s 2. Baptisme out of the which Church there is neither life nor eternall felicity And therefore we utterly abhor the blasphemie of those that affirme that men which live according to equitie and Ioâ— 5. 6. justice shall be saved what religion
Interpretatio taken onely from herselfe that her selfe may be the interpreter of her selfe the rule of charitie and faith being her guide Which kinde of interpretation so far forth as the holy Fathers Artic 3. Patres have followed we doe not onely receive them as interpreters of the Scripture but reverence them as the beloved instruments of God But as for the traditions of men although never Artic. 4. Tradit humanae so glorious and received how many soever of them doe withdraw or hinder us as of things unprofitable and hurtfull so we answer with that saying of the Lord They worship me in vaine teaching the doctrine of men The drift of the Canonicall Scripture is this that God wisheth well to mankind and by Christ the Lord his Sonne hath declared this good will which is received by faith alone and faith must be effectuall through love that it may be shewed forth by an innocent life Out of the Confession of BASILL Of things commanded and not commanded Artic. 10. VVE confesse that as no man can command those things which Christ hath not commanded so likewise no man can forbid those things which he hath not forbidden And in the margent For it is written heare him Also section the third in the same place And much lesse can any man license those things which God hath forbidden c And in the marg God said I am Iehova your God Levit. 18. and by Moses Deut. 10. for Iehovah your God is God of gods a great God and terrible Who therefore among his creatures can grant those things which he hath forbidden In like sort section 4. And againe no man can forbid those things which God hath granted c. The other things which are contained in this article because they belong to other sections they are inserted every one in their places Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA or the WALDENSES Of the holy Scriptures CHAP. I. FIrst of all the Ministers of our Churches teach with one consent concerning the holy Scripture of the new and old Testament which is commonly called the Bible and is lawfully received and allowed of the Fathers which are of best and soundest judgement that it is true certaine and worthy to be beleeved whereunto no other humane writings whatsoever or of what sort soever they be may be compared but that as mans writings they must give place to the holy Scripture First because it is inspired and taught of the holy Ghost and uttered by the mouth of holy men written by them and confirmed by heavenly and divine testimonies which spirit also himselfe openeth and discloseth the meaning how it ought to be understood and the truth of this Scripture in the Church in what manner seemeth him best especially by raising up and giving faithfull Ministers who are his chosen instruments Of which spirit David speaketh when he saith The spirit of the Lord spake by me his word was in my tongue 2 Sam. 22. 2 Pet. 1. and Peter For prophecie came not in old time by will of man but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the holy Ghost and 2 Tim. 3. Rom. 15. Ioh. 5. Paul The whole Scripture given by inspiration of God is profitable c. besides the Lord himselfe saith Search the Scriptures And againe Ye are deceived not knowing the Scriptures Mat 22. Luk. 24. neither doe ye understand the power of God And he opened the minds of his Disciples that they might understand the Scriptures Secondly because it is a true and sure testimony and a clear proofe of Gods favorable good will which he hath revealed Heb. 11. concerning himselfe without which revelation of Scripture there is no wholesome knowledge nor faith nor accesse to God For in this such things as are necessarie to doctrine to discipline and government of the holy Church for all and singular persons in the ordinary ministerie of salvation whence also springeth true faith in this I say are all such things fully absolutely and so far forth as is requisite as in a most excellent and most exquisite worke of the Holy Ghost comprehended and included then which no Angel from heaven can bring any thing more certaine and if he should bring any other thing he ought not to be beleeved And this perswasion and beliefe concerning holy Scripture namely that it is taught and inspired of God is the beginning and ground of our Christian profession which taketh beginning from the Word outwardly preached as from an ordinary meane ordained of God for this purpose Wherefore every one ought very highly to esteeme of the divine writings of the holy Prophets and Apostles resolutely to beleeve them and religiously to yeeld unto them in all things diligently to reade them to gather wholesome doctrine out of them and according to them ought every man to frame and order himselfe but especially they who after an holy manner are set over the Church of God For which causes in our Churches and meetings this holy Scripture is rehearsed to the hearers in the common and mother tongue which all understand and especially according to the ancient custome of the Church those portions of the Gospels in Scripture which are wont to be read on solemne holy dayes out of the Evangelists and Apostles writings and are usually called Gospels and Epistles out of which profitable and wholesome doctrines and exhortations and sermons are made to the people as at all times occasion and need requireth We likewise teach that the writings of holy Doctors especially of those that are ancient are also to be esteemed for true and profitable whereof there may be some use to instruct the people yet onely in those things wherein they agree with the holy Scripture or are not contrarie thereunto and so farre forth as they give testimonie to the excellencie thereof to the information and example of the Apostolike Church and swerve not from the consent judgement and decâ—ees of the ancient Church wherein she hath continued unspotted in the truth after what sort they themselves also have charged men to judge and thinke of their writings and have given warning that heed should be taken lest that they being but men too much should be ascribed to them Of which thing S. Augustine speaketh in this manner In preoem in 3. de sanct Trinit Be not thou a servant to my writings as it were to the Canonical Scriptures but in the Canonical Scriptures such things as thou didst not beleeve when thou hast there found them immediately beleeve But in my writings that which thou knowest not for acertaine truth unlesse thou perceive it to be certaine hold it not resolutely And elsewhere he saith Give not as great credit to mine or Ambrose his words as to the Canonical Scriptures This is the â—ight rule to discerne writings by which so greatly 〈◊〉 the Papists that they have cited it in their decretal distinct 9. Chap. Notimets verbis c. Out of the
the same place in the marginall note upon the word Saints Neverthelesse we confesse that they serve in Gods presence and that they reigne with Christ everlastingly because they acknowledged Christ and both in deed and word confessed him to be their Saviour redemption and righteousnesse without any addition of mans merit For this cause doe we praise and commend them as those who have obteined grace at Gods hand and are now made heires of the everlasting kingdome Yet doe we ascribe all this to the glory of God and of Christ We plainly protest that we condemne and renounce all strange Artic. 11. and erroneous doctrines which the spirits of errours bring forth c. And ss 2. Of the selfe same article We condemne that doctrine which saith that we may in no case sweare although Gods glory and the love of our neighbour require it And in the marginall note upon the word Sweare It is lawfull to use an oath in due time For God hath commanded this in the old Testament and Christ hath not forbidden it in the new yea Christ and the Apostles did sweare Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA or the WALDENSES Of the unitie of the divine Essence and of the three Persons CHAP. 3. OVt of this fountaine of holy Scripture and Christian instruction according to the true and sound understanding and meaning of the holy Ghost our men teach by faith to acknowledge and with the mouth to confesse that the holy Trinitie to wit God the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost are three distinct Persons but in essence one onely true alone eternall almightie and incomprehensible God of one equall indivisible divine essence Of whom through whom and in whom are all things Rom. 11. Exod. 20. who loveth and rewardeth righteousnesse and vertue but hateth and punisheth all iniquitie and sinne According to this faith men are taught to acknowledge the wonderfull workes of God and those properties which are peculiar to each person of the holy Trinitie and of the Divine Vnitie and to acknowledge the soveraigne and infinite power wisedome and goodnesse of the one onely God out of which also ariseth and proceedeth the saving knowledge as well of the Essence as of the will of God One kind of workes or properties of the three persons of the Godhead by which they are discerned one from the other are the inward eternall and hypostaticall proprieties which alwaies remaine immutable and are onely apprehended by the eyes of faith and are these That the father as the fountaine and wel-spring of the Godhead from all eternitie begetteth the Sonne equall to himselfe and that himselfe remaineth not begotten neither yet is he the person of the Sonne seeing he is a person begetting not begotten The Sonne is begotten of the eternall Father from all eternitie true God of God and as he is a person he is not the Father but the Sonne begotten of the essence or nature of the Father and consubstantiall with him which Sonne in the fulnesse of time which he had before appointed for this purpose himselfe alone as he is the Sonne tooke unto him our nature of the blessed Virgin Mary and united it into one person with the godhead whereof we shall speake afterward But the holy Ghost proceedeth from the Father and the Sonne and so he is neither the Father nor the Sonne but a person distinct from them eternall and the substantiall love of the Father and of the Sonne surpassing all admiration these three persons are one true God as is aforesaid The other kind of workes in these persons and in the unitie of the godhead issueth as it were into open sight out of the divine essence and the persons thereof in which being distinct they have manifested themselves and these are three The first is the wonderfull worke of Creation which the Creeds doe attribute to the Father The second is the worke of Redemption which is proper to Christ The third is the worke of Sanctification which is ascribed to the holy Ghost for which cause he in the Apostles Creed is peculiarly called holy And yet all these are the proper workes of one true God and that of him alone and none other to wit the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost This true and absolute faith and difficult knowledge of God as well concerning his nature as his will is comprehended and contained in the aforenamed Catholike and Apostolicall Creede and in the decree of the Nicene Councell agreeing therewith and in many other sound decrees and also in Athanasius his confession All which we judge and professe to be true But it hath everlasting and sure grounds on which it relyeth and most weightie reasons by which it is out of the holy Scripture convinced to be true as by that manifestation wherein the whole Trinitie shewed it selfe when Christ the Lord was baptized in Iordane by the commandment Matt. 3. Matt. 28. of Christ because in the name of the persons of the same holy Trinitie all people must be baptized and instructed in the faith Also by Christs words when he saith the holy Ghost the Comforter whom the Father will send in my name shall teach you all these Iohn 14. things and before these words he saith I will pray the Father and he will give you another Comforter who shall be with you for ever even the spirit of truth Besides we teach that this onely true God one in essence and in divine nature and three in persons is above all to be honoured with high worship as chiefe Lord and King who ruleth and reigneth alwaies and for ever and especially after this sort that we looke unto him above all and put all our confidence in him alone and offering unto him all subjection obedience feare all faith love and generally the service of the whole inward and outward divine worship doe indeed sacrifice and performe it under paine of loosing everlasting salvation as it is written Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him onely shalt thou serve and againe Thou shalt love the Lord thy God Deut. 6. Matt. 22. Mar. 12. Luk. 10. with all thy heart with all thy soule with all thy minde and to be short with all thy might as well of the inward as outward powers to whom bee glory from this time forth for evermore Amen Of holy men and their worship CHAP. 17. AS touching holy men it is taught first that no man from the beginning of the world unto this time either was is or can be henceforth unto the end sanctified by his workes or holy actions according to the saying of Moses the faithfull servant of the Lord when he cried out unto the Lord O Lord in thy sight no man Exod. 34. Iob. 15. is innocent that is perfectly holy And in the book of Iob it is written What is man that he should be undefiled and he that is borne of a woman that he should appeare iust to wit before God Behold
things are taught as touching mans free will we doe worthily reject them seeing that man is the servant of sinne neither can he doe any thing of himselfe but as it is given him from heaven For who is so bold as to bragge that he is able to performe whatsoever he listeth when as Christ himselfe saith No man can come unto me except my Father which Joh. 6. 44. hath sent me doe draw him Who dare boast of his will which heareth that All the affections of the flesh are enemies against God Rom. 8. 1 Cor. 1. 14. Who will vaunt of his understanding which knoweth that The naturall man cannot perceive the things of the spirit of God To conclude who is he that dare bring forth any one cogitation of his owne which understandeth this that we are not Able of our selves to thinke any thing but That we are sufficient it is altogether 2 Cor. 3. 5. of God Therefore that saying of the Apostle must needs remaine firme and steadfast It is God which worketh in us both to will and Pâ—il 2. 12. to doe even of his good pleasure For no mans minde no mans will is able to rest in the will of God wherein Christ himselfe hath wrought nothing before The which also he doth teach us saying Without me ye can doe nothing Joh. 15. 5. We beleeve that through the disobedience of Adam the sin Artic. 15. that is called Originall hath been spred and powred into all mankinde Now Originall sinne is a corruption of the whole nature and an hereditarie evill wherewith even the very infants in their Psal 51. Rom. 3. Gen. 6. Joh. 3. Rom. 5. Eph. 1. Mothers wombe are polluted the which also as a most noysome roote doth branch out most abundantly all kinde of sinne in man and is so filthy and abominable in the sight of God that it alone is sufficient to the condemnation of all man-kinde Neither are we to beleeve that this sinne is by baptisme utterly extinguishet or plucked up by the rootes seeing that out of it as out of a corrupt fountaine continuall flouds and rivers of iniquitie doe daily spring and flow how be it to the children of God it doth not tend neither is it imputed to condemnation but of the meere favour and mercy of God it is remitted unto them not to this end that they trusting unto this remission should be rocked a sleepe in security but that it may stirre up often sighes in the faithfull by the sense and feeling of this corruption and that they should somewhat the more earnestly desire To be delivered from this body of Rom. 7. 18. 2. death Therefore we doe condemne the errour of the Pelagians which affirme that this Originall sinne is nothing else but a certaine kinde of imitation Out of the Confession of AUSPURGE ALso they that teach that after the fall of Adam all men descended Artic. 2. one from another after a naturall manner have originall sinne even when they are borne We meane by originall sinne that which the holy fathers and all of sound judgement and learning in the Church doe so call namely that guilt whereby all that come into the world are through Adams fall subject to Gods wrath and eternall death and that very corruption of mans nature derived from Adam And this corruption of mans nature comprehendeth both the defect of originall justice integritie or obedience and also concupiscence This defect is horrible blindenesse and disobedience that is to wit to want that light and knowledge of God which should have beene in our nature being perfect and to want that uprightnesse that is that perpetuall obedience that true pure and chiefe love of God and those other gifts of perfect nature Wherefore those defects and this concupiscence are things damnable and of their owne nature worthy of death And this originall blot is sinne indeed condemning and bringing eternall death even now also upon them which are not borne againe by baptisme and the holy Ghost They condemne the Pelagians who denie Originall sinne and thinke that those defects or this concupiscence are things indifferent or punishments onely and not of their owne nature damnable and dreame that man may satisfie the Law of God and may for that peculiar obedience be pronounced just before God These things are thus found in another Edition ALso they teach that after Adams fall all men begotten after Artic. the common course of nature are borne with sinne that is without the feare of God without trust in him and with concupiscence And that this disease or Originall blot is sinne indeed condemning and bringing eternall death even now upon all that are not born again by baptisme and the holy Ghost They condemne the Pelagians and others that deny this Originall blot to be sinne indeed and that they may extenuate the glorie of the merit and benefits of Christ they doe reason that a man may by the strength of his owne reason be justified before God Concerning free will they doe teach that mans will hath some Artic. 18. freedome to * Looke the 1. observat upon this confession performe a civill justice and to make choice of things that are within the reach of reason but it hath no power to performe a spirituall justice without the holy Spirit because Paul saith The naturall man perceiveth not the things which are of the spirit of God and Christ saith without me ye can doe nothing Now this spirituall justice is wrought in us when we are * Looke the 2. observat helped of the holy Ghost And we receive the holy Ghost when we assent unto the word of God that we may be comforted through faith in all terrours of conscience as Paul teacheth when he saith That ye may receive the promise of the spirit through faith These things almost in as many words faith S. Augustine lib. 3. Hypognost We confesse that there is in all men a free will which hath indeed the iudgement of reason not that it is thereby apt without God either to begin or to performe any thing in matters pertaining to God but only in workes belonging to this present life whether they be good or evill In good works I affirme those to be which arise of the goodnesse of nature as to be willing to labour in the field to desire meat or drink to desire to have a friend to desire apparell to desire to build an house to marrie a wife to nourish cattell to learne the art of divers good things to desire any good thing pertaining to this present life all which are not without Gods government yea they now are and had their beginning from God In evill things I account such as these to desire to worship an Image to desire manslaughter This sentence of Augustine doth notably teach what is to be attributed to free will and doth put a plaine difference betweene civill discipline or the exercises of humane reason
De fide Of faith that it affirmeth it to be a needlesse thing to dispute of predestination in the doctrine of iustification by faith Which in what sort it may be said we have declared in the 6. Observation in this Confession sect 9. where these words of the Confession are rehearsed Also the SAXON CONFESSION Doth in the same sense by the way make mention of Predestination and Election about the end of the third Article where it treateth of faith which part we have therefore placed in the 9. Section THE SIXTH SECTION OF THE REPAIRING OR Deliverance of Man from his Fall by Iesus Christ alone and of his Pesron Natures Office and the workes of REDEMPTION The former Confession of HELVETIA Of Jesus Christ being true God and man and the onely Saviour of the World CHAP. II. MOreover we beleeve and teach that the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ was from all eternitie predestinated and fore-ordained of the Father to be the Saviour of the world And we beleeve that he was begotten not onely then when he tooke flesh of the Virgin Mary nor yet a little before the foundations of the world were laid but before all eternitie and that of the Father after an unspeakable manner For Isaiah saith Who can tell Isa 35. Mich 5. 2 Ioh. 1. 1. Phil. 2. 6 his generation And Micheah saith Whose egresse hath beene from everlasting For John saith In the beginning was the word and the word was with God and God was the word c. Therefore the Sonne is coequall and consubstantiall with the Father as touching his divinitie true God not by name onely or by adoption or by speciall favour but in substance and nature Even as the Apostle 1 Iohn 5. 18. saith elsewhere This is the true God and life everlasting Paul also saith He hath made his Sonne the heire of all things by whom also he Heb. 12. made the world The same is the brightnesse of his glory and the ingraved forme of his person bearing up all things by his mightie word Likewise in the Gospel the Lord himselfe saith Father glorifie Iohn 17. 5. thou me with thy selfe with the glory which I had with thee before Iohn 5. 18. the world was Also elsewhere it is written in the Gospel The Iewes sought how to kill Iesus because he said that God was his Father making himself equall with God We therefore do abhor the blasphemous doctrine of Arrius and all the Arrians uttered against the Son of God And especially the blasphemies of Michael Servetus the Spaniard and of his complices which Satan by them hath as it were drawne out of hell and most boldly and impiously spread abroad throughout the world against the Son of God We teach also and beleeve that the eternall Sonne of the eternall Matth. 1. God was made the Sonne of man of the seed of Abraham and David not by the meane of any man as Hebion affirmed but that he was most purely conceived by the holy Ghost and was borne of Mary who was alwaies a Virgin even as the history of the Gospell doth declare And Paul saith He tooke in no sort the Heb. 2. 16. Angels but the seed of Abraham And Iohn the Apostle saith He that beleeveth not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God The flesh of Christ therefore was neither flesh in shew onely nor yet flesh brought from heaven as Valentine and Marcion dreamed Moreover our Lord Iesus Christ had not a soule without sense and reason as Apollinaris thought nor flesh without a soule as Eunomius did teach but a soule with it reason and flesh with it senses by which senses he felt true griefes in the time of his passion even as he himselfe witnesseth when he said My soule is heavie Matth. 26. Iohn 12. even to death And My soule is troubled c. We acknowledge therefore that there be in one and the same Iesus Christ our Lord two natures the divine and the humane nature and we say that these two are so conjoyned or united that they are not swallowed up confounded or mingled together but rather united or joyned together in one person the proprieties of each nature being safe and remaining still so that we do worship one Christ our Lord and not two I say one true God and man as touching his divine nature of the same substance with the Father as touching his humane nature of the same substance with us Like unto us in all things sin onely excepted As therefore we detest the heresie of Nestorius which maketh two Christs of one dissolveth the union of the Person so doe we curse the madnesse of Eutiches and of the Monophelites or Monophysicks who overthrow the proprietie of the humane nature Therefore we doe not teach that the divine nature in Christ did suffer or that Christ according to his humane nature is yet in the world and even in every place For we doe neither thinke nor teach that the body of Christ ceased to be a true body after his glorifying or that it was deified and so deified that it put off it properties as touching body and soule and became altogether a divine nature and began to be one substance alone And therefore we doe not allow or receive the unwittie subtilties and the intricate obscure and inconstant disputations of Schucnkfeildius and such other vaine janglers about this matter Neither are we Schuenkfeildians Moreover we beleeve that our Lord Iesus Christ did truely suffer and die for us in the flesh as Peter saith We abhorre the most horrible madnesse 1 Pet. 4. 1. of the Iacobites and the Turkes which abandon the passion of our Lord. Yet we denie not but that the Lord of glory according to the saying of Paul was crucified for us For we doe reverently 1 Cor. 2. 8. and religiously receive and use the communication of proprieties drawne from the Scriptures and used of all antiquitie in expounding and reconciling places of Scripture which at the first sight seeme to disagree one from another We beleeve and teach that the same Lord Iesus Christ in that true flesh in which he was crucified and died rose againe from the dead and that he did not raise up another flesh in stead of that which was buried nor tooke a spirit in stead of flesh but retained a true body Therefore whilest that his disciples thought that they did see the spirit of their Lord Christ he shewed them his hands and feete which were marked with the prints of the nailes and wounds saying Behold my hands and my feete for I am he indeed Luke 24. 39. Handle me and see for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as ye see me have We beleeve that our Lord Iesus Christ in the same his flesh did ascend above all the visible heavens into the very highest heaven that is to say the seate of God and of the blessed spirits unto the
life and make us fellow heires with himselfe He taking flesh of the most pure Virgin Mary the holy Ghost working together flesh I say being sacred by the union of the Godhead and like unto ours in all things sin onely excepted because it behooved our sacrifice to be unspotted gave the same flesh to death for the purgation of all sin The same Christ as he is to us a full and perfect hope and trust of our immortalitie so he placed his flesh being raised up from death into heaven at the right hand of his Almightie Father This Conquerour having triumphed over death sin and all the infernall devils sitting as our Captaine Head and chiefe high Priest doth defend and plead our cause continually till he doe reforme us to that Image after which we were created and bring us to the fruition of life everlasting we looke for him to come in the end of the world a true and upright Iudge and to give sentence upon all flesh being first raised up to that judgement and to advance the godly above the skie and to condemn the wicked both in soule and body to eternall destruction Who as he is the onely Mediatour Intercessor Sacrifice and also our high Priest Lord and King so we doe acknowledge and with the whole heart beleeve that he alone is our attonement redemption sanctification expiation wisdome protection and deliverance simply herein rejecting all meane of our life and salvation beside this Christ alone The laetter part of this Article we placed also in the second section which entreateth of the onely Mediatour Out of the Confession of BASILL Of Christ being true God and true man VVE beleeve and confesse constantly that Christ in the time hereunto appointed according to the promise of God was given to us of the Father and that so the eternall word of God was made flesh that is that this Son of God being united to our nature in one person was made our brother that we through him might be made partakers of the inheritance of God We beleeve that this Iesus Christ was conceived of the holy Ghost borne of the pure and undefiled Virgin Mary suffered under Pontius Pilate crucified and dead for our sins and so by the one oblation of himselfe he did satisfie God our heavenly Father for us and reconcile us to him and so by his death he did triumph and overcame the world death and hell Moreover according to the flesh he was buried descended into hell and the third day he rose againe from the dead These things being sufficiently approoved he in his soule and body ascended into heaven and sitteth there at the right hand that is in the glory of God the Father Almightie from thence he shall come to judge the quicke and the dead Moreover he sent to his disciples according to his promise the holy Ghost in whom we beleeve even as we doe beleeve in the Father and in the Sonne We beleeve that the last judgement shall be wherein our flesh shall rise againe and every man according as he hath done in this life shall receive of Christ Rom. 2. 2 Cor. 5. Joa 5. the Iudge to wit eternall life if he hath shewed forth the fruits of faith which are the works of righteousnesse by a true faith and unfeined love and eternall fire if he hath committed good or evill without faith or love Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA CHAP. 4. Towards the middle NEither hath any man of all things whatsoever any thing at all whereby he may deliver set free or redeeme himselfe from his sins and condemnation without Christ by whom alone John 15. they which truly beleeve are freed from sinne from the tyrannie and prison of the devill from the wrath of God and from death and everlasting torments And a little after towards the end of the said fourth Chapter Together with this point and after it considering that both the matter it selfe and order of teaching so requireth the Ministers of the Church teach us after our fall to acknowledge the promise of God the true word of grace and the holy Gospell brought to us from the privy counsell of the holy Trinitie concerning our Lord Christ and our whole salvation purchased by him Of these promises there be three principall wherein all the rest are contained The first was made in Paradise in these words I will put enmitie betweene thee and the woman and betweene thy seed Gen. 3. and her seed He shall breake thine head and thou shalt bruise his heele The second was made to Abraham which afterwards Iacob also and Moses did renew The third to David which the Prophets recited and expounded In these promises are described and painted forth those most excellent and principall works of 2 King 7. 23. Christ our Lord which are the very ground-worke whereon our salvation standeth by which he is our Mediatour and Saviour Psal 131. 89 namely his conception in the wombe of the Virgin Mary and his birth of her also for he was made the seed of the woman also Isa 9. 11. his afflictions his rising againe from death his sitting at the right hand of God where he hath obtained the dignitie of a Priest and King of which thing the whole life of David was a certaine type for which cause the Lord calleth himselfe another David Eph. 3. 4. and a Shepherd And this was the Gospell of those holy men before the Law was given and since And Chapter the 6. a little from the beginning For this is very certaine that after the fall of Adam no man was able to set himselfe at libertie out of the bondage of sin death and condemnation or come to be truly reconciled unto God but onely by that one Mediatour betweene God and man Christ Iesus through a lively faith in him who alone by his death and blood-shedding tooke from us that image of sinne and death and put upon us by faith the image of righteousnesse and life For he made unto us of God wisdome righteousnesse sanctification 1 Cor. 2. and redemption But first men are taught that these things are to be beleeved concerning Christ namely that he is eternall and of the nature of his heavenly Father the onely begotten Son begotten from everlasting and so together with the Father and the holy Ghost John 1. Heb. 1. Coloss 1. one true and indivisible God the eternall not created word the brightnesse and the Image or ingraven forme of the person of his Father by whom all things as well those things which may be seene as those which can not be seene and those things which are in heaven and those which are in the earth were made and created Moreover that he is also a true and naturall man our brother in very deed who hath a soule and a body that is true and perfect humane nature which by the power of the holy Ghost he tooke without all sin of Mary a pure Virgin
according as Saint John saith The Word was made flesh John 1. And thus of these two natures their properties not being changed nor confounded yet by a wonderfull communication thereof there is made one indivisible person one Christ Immanuel our King and Priest our Redeemer our Mediatour and perfect Reconciler full of grace and truth so that of his fulnesse we all doe take grace for grace For the Law was given by Moses but grace and truth was given and exhibited by Iesus Christ being God and man in one person This grace and truth are our men taught to acknowledge and by faith to behold in all those saving and wonderfull works or affections of Christ which according to the meaning of the holy Scripture are by a stedfast faith to be beleeved and professed such as are his coming down from heaven his conception birth torments death buriall resurrection ascension unto heaven sitting at the right hand of God and his coming again from thence to Iudge both the quicke and the dead In these principall affections as in a chest wherein treasure is kept are all those wholsome fruits of our true justification laid up are taken out from thence for the Elect and those which doe beleeve that in spirit and conscience they may be partakers thereof through faith which all hereafter at the day of our joyfull resurrection shall be fully and perfectly bestowed upon us And towards the end of that sixth Chapter these words are added In this Chapter also particularly and for necessary causes to shun and avoyd many pernicious and Antichristian deceits it is taught concerning Christ his * Looke the first obsâ—rvat upon this confession presence namely that our Lord Christ according to his bodily conversation is not amongst us any longer in this world neither will be unto the end of the world in such sort and manner as he was here conversant amongst us in his mortalitie and wherein he was betrayed and circumcised nor yet in the forme of his glorified body which he got at his resurrection and in the which he appeared to his disciples and the fortieth day after his resurrection departing from them ascended manifestly into heaven For after this manner of his presence and company he is in the high place and with his Father in heaven where all tongues professe him to be the Lord and every faithfull one of Christ must beleeve that he is there and worship him there according to the Scriptures as also that part of the Catholike Christian faith doth expressely witnesse which is this He ascended into heaven he sitteth at the right hand of God the Father Almightie Also that other Article from thence shall he come that is from an higher place out of heaven with his Angels to iudge both the quicke and 1 Thes 4. the dead So doth Paul also say The Lord himselfe shall descend from heaven with a shoute and with the voice of an Archangel and with the trumpet of God And Saint Peter saith Whom heaven must containe Act 3. Mar. 16. untill the time that all things be restored And the Evangelist Marke But whâ—n the Lord had spoken with them he was taken up againe into heaven and sitteth at the right hand of God And the Angels which were there present when he was taken Acts 1. up into heaven said This Iesus which is taken up from you into heaven shall so come againe as you have seene him goe into heaven Furthermore this also doe our men teach that the selfe same Christ very God and very man is also with us here in this world but after a diverse manner from that kinde of presence which we named before that is after a certaine spirituall manner not object to our eyes but such a one as is hid from us which the flesh doth not perceive and yet it is very necessary for us to our salvation that we may be partakers of him whereby he offereth and communicateth himselfe unto us that he may dwell in us and we in him and this truly he doth by the holy Ghost whom in his own place that is instead of his own presence whereby he was bodily amongst us hee promised that he would send unto his Church and that he would still abide with it by the same spirit in vertue grace and his holesome truth at all times even untill the end of the world when he said thus It is good for you that I goe Matth. 28. Iohn 16. Iohn 14. hence for except I goe hence the Comforter will not come unto you but if I goe away I will send him unto you And againe I will pray the Father and he shall give you another Comforter that is another kinde of comforter then I am that he may abide in you for ever even the spirit of truth whom the world cannot receive because it seeth him not neither knoweth him but ye know him for he dwelleth in you and shall be in you I will not leave you comfortlesse but I will come to you namely by the selfe same spirit of truth Now then even as our Lord Christ by his latter kinde of presence being not visible but spirituall is present in the Ministers of the Church in the Word and in the Sacraments even so also by the selfe same Ministers Word and Sacraments he is present with his Church and by these meanes doe the Elect receive him through inward faith in their heart and doe therefore joyn themselves together with him that he may dwell in them and they in him after such a sort as is not apparant but hidden from the world even by that saith spiritually that is to say in their souls and hearts by the spirit of truth of whom our Lord saith He abideth with you and shall be in you And I will come againe unto Iohn 14. you This judgement and declaration of our faith is not new or now first devised but very ancient Now that this was commonly taught and meant in the Church of old it is plaine and evident by the Writings of the ancient Fathers of the Church and by that Decree wherein it is thus written and they are the words of S. Augustine Our Lord is above untill the end of the world but the Iâ— Io. Tract 30. truth of the Lord is here also for the body of the Lord wherein he rose againe must of necessitie be in one place but his truth is dispersed every where Out of the FRENCH Confession VVE beleeve that whatsoever is requisite to our salvation Artic. 13. is offered and communicated unto us now at length in that one Iesus Christ as he who being given to save us is also made unto us wisdome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption in so much as whosoever doth swarve from him doth renounce the mercie of the Father that is our onely refuge We beleeve that Iesus Christ being the wisdome and eternall Artic. 14. Son of the Father tooke upon him
onely as by testimonies of the holy Scripture the holy Fathers have declared in the Councels held at Nice Ephesus and Chalcedon Therefore we detest every heresie which is repugnant to this doctrine of the Son of God Out of the Confession of SUEVELAND ALso we beleeve that our Saviour Iesus Christ being true God was also made true man his natures not being confounded but so united in one and the same person that they shall never hereafter be dissolved Neither doe we differ any thing in those points which the Church being taught out of the holy Gospels doth beleeve concerning our Saviour Iesus Christ conceived of the holy Ghost born of the Virgin Mary and who at the length after he had discharged the office of preaching the Gospell died on the crosse and was buried and descended into hell and the third day he was called backe from the dead unto life eternall the which life when he had by divers arguments prooved unto witnesses hereunto appointed he was carried up into heaven to the right hand of his Father from whence we looke that he should come to judge the quick and the dead In the meane time let us acknowledge that he is neverthelesse present with his Church that he doth renew and sanctifie it and as his onely beloved Spouse beautifie it with all sorts of ornaments of vertues and in these things we doe nothing varie from the Fathers nor from the common consent of Christians we thinke it sufficient after this sort to testifie our faith THE SEVENTH SECTION OF THE LAW AND THE GOSPEL The latter Confession of HELVETIA Of the Law of God CHAP. 12. WE teach that the will of God is set downe unto us in the Law of God to wit what he would have us to doe or not to doe what is good and just or what is evill and unjust We therefore confesse that the Law is good and holy and that this Law is by the finger of God either either written in the hearts of men and so is called the law of nature or ingraven in the two Tables of Exod 20. Deut. 5. stone and more largely expounded in the bookes of Moses For plainnes sake we divide it unto the moral law which is contained in the commandements or the two tables expounded in the books of Moses and into the ceremoniall which doth appoint ceremonies and the worship of God and into the judiciall law which is occupied about politicall and domesticall affaires We beleeve that the * Looke the 1. Observat upon this confession Deut. 4. 12. whole will of God and all necessarie precepts for every part of this life is fully delivered in this law For otherwise the Lord would not have forbidden That any thing should bi either added or taken away from this law Neither would he have commanded us to goe straight forward in this and Notto decline out of the way either to the right hand or to the left We teach that this law was not given to men that we should be justified by keeping it but that by the knowledge thereof we might rather acknowledge our infirmitie sinne and condemnation and so dispairing of our owne strength might turne unto Christ by faith For the Apostle saith plainely The law worketh Rom. 3. 4. Gal. 3. wrath and by the law cometh knowledge of sinne And If there had beene a law given which could have iustified and given us life surely righteousnesse should have beene by the law But the spirit to wit of the law hath concluded all under sinne that the promise by the faith of Jesus Christ should be given to them which beleeve Therefore the law was our Schoolemaster to Christ that we might bee iustified by faith For neither could there ever neither at this day can * Looke the second observat upon this confession Rom. 8. any flesh satisfie the law of God and fulfill it by reason of the weakenesse in our flesh which remaineth and sticketh fast in us even to our last breath For the Apostle saith againe That which the law could not performe in as much as it was weake through the flesh that did God performe sending his owne Sonne in similitude of flâ—sh subiect to sinne Therefore Christ is the perfiter of the law and our fulfilling of it who as he tooke away the curse of the law when he was made a curse for us so doth he communicate unto Gal. 3. us by faith his fulfilling thereof and his righteousnesse and obedience is imputed unto us The law of God therefore is * Looke the 3. Observâ—tion on this Confession thus farre abrogated as that it doth not henceforth condemne us neither worke wrath in us For we are under grace and not under the law Moreover Christ did fulfill all the figures of the law Wherefore the shadow ceased when the body came so that in Christ we have now all truth and fulnesse Yet we doe not therefore disdaine or reject the law We remember the words of the Lord saying I came not to destroy the Law and the Prophets but to fulfill them We know that * Looke the 4. Observat in the law are described unto us the kinds of vertues and vices We know that the Scripture of the law * Looke the 5. Observat if it be expounded by the Gospel is very profitable to the Church and that therefore the reading of it is not to be banished out of the Church For although the countenance of Moses was covered with a vaile yet the Apostle affirmeth that the vaile is taken away and abolished by Christ We condemne all things which the old or new heretikes have taught against the law of God Of the Gospel of Jesus Christ and also of promises of the spirit and of the letter CHAP. 13. THe Gospel indeed is opposed to the law for the law worketh wrath and doth denounce a curse but the Gospel doth preach grace and a blessing Iohn saith also The law was given by Iohn 2. Moses but grace and truth came by Iesus Christ Yet notwithstanding it is most certaine that they which were before the law and under the law were not altogether destiture of the Gospel For they had notable Evangelicall promises such as these are The seede of the woman shall bruise the Serpents head In thy seede Gen. 3. Gen. 22. Gen. 49. Deut. 18. Acts. 3. shall all the nations of the earth be blessed The scepter shall not be taken from Iuda untill Silocome The Lord shall raise up a Prophet from amongst his owne brethren c. And we doe acknowledge that the fathers had two kinde of promises revealed unto them even as we have For some of them were of present and transitorie things such as were the promises of the land of Canaan and of victories and such as are now a dayes concerning our daily bread Othersome there were then and also are now of heavenly and everlasting things as of Gods favour remission of sinnes
by the infinite goodnesse and wisdome of the Godhead is appointed a Mediatour and Redeemer I know that the commandement of God is immutable so that every one may determine in these griefes that he is assuredly received into favour for Christ his sake This is the proper voice of the Gospel this Decree is brought by the Son out of the bosome of the eternall Father and is sealed up by his blood and resurrection Not to assent to this Will and Decree is to contemne the Son of God and concerning this sinne John saith cap. 3. He that beleeveth not the Sonne the wrath of God abideth on him But he that beleeveth that his sins be forgiven for this Mediatours sake he doth now certainly receive remission of his sins for Christ his sake which is effectuall in him and quickneth and sanctifieth him by his holy Spirit and being now reconciled he is undoubtedly accounted just for the Mediatours sake and is heire of eternall life Either to omit or to corrupt or to dislike this necessary comfort touching conversion is as much as manifestly to extinguish the gospel As touching this faith absolution ought both to admonish us and also to confirme it as David was confirmed when he heard this absolution 2 Reg. 12. The Lord hath taken away thy sinne So know thou that the voyce of the Gospel doth declare remission unto thee also the which remission is namely propounded to thee in absolution Doe not thou feigne that the Gospel doth nothing at all pertaine to thee but know that it was therefore published that by this meanes men imbracing the Gospel might be saved and that it is the eternall and immutable commandement of God that thou shouldest beleeve it He that doth not by this faith imbrace the Gospel but is stil doubting he doth in vaine heare the absolution When as by this comfort the hearts are quickned and are now made the dwelling places of God Then is it necessary that they should now begin a new obedience as is said before But to returne to wicked deeds is to shake off God and again to lose that righteousnesse and life as Iohn saith 1 Ioh. 3. He that doth righteousnesse is righteous he that committeth sinne is of the devill But we have before rehearsed the summe of the dectrine of new obedience Of Satisfaction Artic. 17. NOw what a confusion there is in their doctrine of Satisfactions which they tearme workes not due injoyned by the Church it were long to rehearse and few before these times have understood it but we doubt not but that this whole part also is truely and cleerely expounded in our Churches It was a custome among our first fathers that they which defled themselves with murther Idols or filthy lustes should be barred their company and chiefly from their sacrifices This custome both the Synagogue retained and other nations also which were not altogether savage in Asia and in Greece In the meane time they which were defiled wandred up and downe being branded with the markes of their guiltinesse as Orestes Adrastus and many others This custome in the beginning did the Church also keepe Those that were defiled it severed from the mutuall society afterward it did not suddenly receive those again that did repent that it might be knowne that they did unfainedly aske pardon and for examples it might profit others but for certaine daies absolution was deferred that they might be seene to aske pardon publikely So was that incestuous Corinthian debarred and afterward received againe not without deliberation 1 Cor. 5. This whole custome was appointed * Looke the 4. observation for examples sake and is politicall nothing at all pertaining to the remission of sins But afterward through superstition it so increased that fasts and forbearing the company of man or wife were injoyned for many yeeres When these burthens had increased too much the Bishops did release them againe and this release of such rites was called Indulgence The Monks not considering the history of these things feigned that eternall punishment might be recompensed by the punishments of Purgatorie or other punishments of this life and they added that Satisfactions were injoyned of the Church that those punishments might be mitigated and that satisfactions should be workes not due by the law of God We reject these Monkish fables which even they themselves doe not understand and we retaine most sure rules to wit That eternall punishments are remitted together with the fault for the Sonne his sake not for any our satisfactions according to that which is written in Hosea Chap. 13. O death I will be thy death O hell I will be thy destruction Also Rom. 5. Being iustified by faith we have peace Secondly we say that these not due workes whereof these men speake are not any worship of God or satisfactions but that they doe pertaine to this saying Matth. 15. They doe in vaine worship me with the commandements of men And * Looke the fifth observat upon this confession certainly the power of the keies hath no commandement to injoyne such punishments Also we feare that this applying of indulgences by which the Pope doth apply the merits of Saints unto others is but counterfeit and that the indulgences in times past were nothing else but a releasing of the Canons which did nothing appertaine to those satisfactions whereof the Monks do speake Now it is another thing to speake of satisfaction which is due as of the restoring of theft of that which hath beene gotten by usury of another mans wife or his good name This restitution is a worke that is due pertaining to new obedience as Paul saith Ephes 4. Let him that hath stolne steale no more He that withholdeth another mans wise hath neither contrition faith nor new obedience Neither are the commandements of God touching due satisfaction which we say ought to be made to be mingled with those trifling songs of Popish satisfactions Also this we confesse that in this life many horrible punishments are spread over the Church over Empires and over families for certaine sinnes of many men yea even of the Elect as the sedition that was raised up against David did not lightly afflict that whole civill regiment and many holy families Therefore we distinguish betwixt eternall punishment and the punishment of this life and we say that eternall punishment is remitted onely for the Sonne of God his sake when we are justified and quickned by faith And albeit that even temporall punishments * Locke the 6. Observat are chiefly mittigated for the Sonne of God his sake who is the harbour for the Church because this weake nature cannot sustaine the greatnesse of the wrath of God as Daniel prayeth Chap. 9. For the Lords sake heare thou us and have an eye unto our helpe c. Yet we teach this also that even for the very conversions sake our punishments are mittigated because that in the Saints the legall promises being added to their
have done but according to his mercy he hath saved us And it is a reproch unto the Sonne of God to imagine that any our workes are merits or the price of remission of sinnes and that they are propitiations for sinnes Therefore we doe openly condemne those Pharisaicall and Pelagian doting dreames which feigne that that discipline is a fulfilling of the law of God also that it doth deserve remission either of congruity or of condignity or that it is a righteousnesse whereby men are made acceptable to God And after a few pages in the same Article Seeing that the minde is raised up by this faith it is certain that remission of sinnes reconciliation and imputing of righteousnesse is given for the merit of Christ alone and that Christ is effectuall in us and doth by his holy spirit quicken the beleveers and deliver us from eternall death and withall make us heires of eternall life So saith Paul Rom. 3. We conclude that man is iustified by faith without the workes of the law Also we are iustified freely by his grace through the Redemption that is in Christ Jesus whom God hath set forth to be a reconciliation through faith in his blood And Acts 10. To him give all the Prophets witnesse that all that beleeve in him shall receive remission of sinnes Now the words are knowne and manifest Faith doth signifie not onely the knowledge of the historie for that is also in the Devils of whom it is said The devils doe beleeve and tremble but it doth signifie to embrace all the Articles of Faith and among those this article I do beleeve the remission of sinnes neither doe I beleeve that it is onely given to others but to me also This faith is also a confidence resting in the Mediatour according to that Being iustified by faith we have peace So that Paul speaketh of faith which consenting to all the articles of the Creed doth behold and imbrace the promise for it joyneth together faith and the promise Rom. 4. Therefore is it by faith that the promise might be sure In expounding the word Iustified it is usually said To be Iustified doth signifie of unrighteous to be made righteous which being rightly understood doth agree also to our purpose Of unrighteous to be made righteous that is acquitted from the guilt for the Sonne of God his sake that is laying hold by faith upon Christ himselfe who is our righteousnesse as Jeremie and Paul doe say because that by his merit we have remission and God doth impute his righteousnesse to us and for him doth account us just and by giving his holy Spirit doth quicken and regenerate us as it is said Iohn 5. This is life in his Sonne He that hath the Sonne hath eternall life he that hath not the Sonne of God hath not life And Rom. 3. That he may be iust and a iustifier And although newnesse is withall begun which shall be perfect in the life eternall whereunto we are redeemed yet neither for the new qualities nor for any works is any man in this life made just that is acceptable to God and heire of eternall life but onely for the Mediatours sake who suffered rose againe reigneth and prayeth for us shadowing and quickning us For although vertues are here begun yet be they still imperfect and the reliques of sinne do stick in us Therefore we must hold this comfort that the person is accepted for the Sonne of God his sake his righteousnesse being imputed to us as it is said Rom. 4. Abraham beleeved God and it was imputed to him for righteousnesse Also Blessed are they whose iniquities be forgiven and whose sins be covered Therefore this saying must be understood correlatively We are iustified by faith that is we are justified by confidence in the Son of God not for our qualitie but because he is the reconciler in whom the heart doth rest in confidence of the promised mercy for his sake Which confidence he doth raise up in us by his holy Spirit as Paul saith Ye have received the spirit of the adoption of the sons by whom we cry Abba father Here also we must speake of the exclusive member Paul doth often repeat the word Freely by which it is most certaine that the condition of our merits is excluded Therefore it is said in our Churches We are iustified by Faith aboue which we so understand and declare Freely for the onely mediatours sake not for our contrition or other our merits we have our sinnes forgiven us and are reconciled to God For although contrition and many other vertues are together with Faith or with this confidence kindled in us yet these vertues are not the cause or the merit of the Remission of sinnes neither doth the person please God in regard of them according to that saying No man living shall be iustified in thy sight but the person hath remission and doth certainly please God by reason of the Mediatour who must be apprehended by faith as it is said Eph. 3. By whom we have boldnesse and entrance with confidence by faith in him This whole doctrine is more manifest in the true conversion and daily invocation of the godly When we are in great feare by the knowledge of the wrath of God this one comfort is firme and sure to flie to the Son of God who faith Come unto me all ye that labour and are laden and I will refresh you Also As I live I will not the death of a sinner but that he returne and live Also Grace aboundeth more then sinne In these griefes if man be taught to doubt of the remission of sinnes sorrow will have the upper hand and then follow most grievous murmurings against God and desperation and eternall death but if man be caught that doubting is to be overcome by faith then shall he understand that by the word Faith is not onely signified the knowledge of the story he shall know that confidence doth relie upon the only Mediator and he shall perceive what is meant by these words Freely for the Mediatours sake remission is received by faith alone and so the person is made acceptable This wrastling hath at all times instructed some For though Origen and many other writers and sententiaries have brought forth an impure kind of doctrine yet in Augustine certain others we reade divers sentences which shew that they also received comfort out of these true fountains Who although they do sometime speak unproperly or things unlike because they were somewhat negligent in speaking yet we may easily gather what was their perpetuall judgement if we will judge aright Augustine upon the Psal 31. saith Who be happie not they in whom God shall not finde sins for those he findeth in all men For all men have sinned and are destitute of the glory of God Therefore if sinnes be found in all men it is evident that none are happie but those whose sins be forgiven This therefore the Apostle did thus commend Abraham
whom without some damage to the church we cannot separate from it Againe we must be very vigilant lest that the godly falling fast asleepe the wicked grow stronger and do some mischiefe to the church Further more we teach that it is carefully to be marked wherein especially the truth and unitie of the church consisteth lest that we either rashly breed or nourish schismes in the church It consisteth not in outward rites and ceremonies but rather in the truth and unitie of the Catholike faith This Catholike faith is not taught us by the ordinances or laws of men but by the holy Scriptures a compendious and short summe whereof is the Apostles Creed And therefore we reade in the ancient Writers that there was manifold diversities of ceremonies but that was alwaies free neither did any man thinke that the unitie of the church was thereby broken or dissolved We say then that the true unity of the Church doth consist in severall points of doctrine in the true and uniforme preaching of the Gospel and in such rites as the Lord himselfe hath expresly set downe and here we urge that saying of the Apostle very earnestly As many of us therefore Phil. 3. as are perfect let us he thus minded If any man thinke otherwise the Lord shall reveale the same unto him And yet in that whereunto we have attained let us follow one direction and all of us be like affected one towards another Out of the former Confession of HELVETIA Of the Church THis we hold that of such lively stones being by this meane built upon this lively rocke the Church and the holy gathering together of all the Saints the Spouse of Christ which being cleansed by his blood he shall once in time to come present without blot before his Father is founded The which church though it be manifest to the eies of God alone yet is it not onely seene and known by certaine outward rites instituted of Christ himselfe and by the word of God as by a publique and lawfull discipline but it is so appointed that without these markes no man can be judged to be in this church but by the speciall priviledge of God Out of the Confession of BASILL Of the Church VVE beleeve a holy Christian Church that is a communion Matth. 1. Ephe. 1. Iohn 3. 2 Cor. 11. Ephes 5. Heb. 12. Iohn 1. Galat. 5. Rom. 1. Iohn 1. 1 Iohn 3. of Saints a gathering together of the faithfull in spirit which is holy and the Spouse of Christ wherein all they be Citizens which doe truely confesse that Iesus is the Christ the Lambe that taketh away the sinnes of the world and doe shew forth that faith by the workes of love And a little after This church of Christ doth labour all that it can to keepe the bonds of peace and love in unitie Therefore it doth by no meanes communicate with Sects and the rules of orders devised for the difference of dayes meates apparell and ceremonies Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA Of the holy Church and of the godly institution and government thereof and of Discipline Also of Antichrist CHAP. 8. IN the eighth place it is taught touching the acknowledgeing of the holy Catholike Christian Church And first of all that the foundation and head of the holy Church is Jesus Christ himselfe alone together with the whole merit of grace and truth to life eternall upon whom and by whom this church is at all times built by the holy Ghost the word of God and the Sacraments according to the meaning of that which Christ said unto Peter Matth. 16. upon this rocke to wit whereof thou hast made a true confession I will build my Church And Saint Paul saith Other foundation 1 Cor. 3. can no man lay then that which is laid which is Jesus Christ And in another place And hath appointed him over all things to be Ephes 2. the head of the Church which is his body and the fulnesse of him which filleth all in all things Out of these things it is taught that this is beleeved held and publikely confessed that the holy Catholike church being present at every time and militant upon earth is the fellowship of all Christians and is here and there dispersed over the whole world and is gathered together by the holy Gospel out of all nations families tongues degrees and ages in one faith in Christ the Lord or in the holy Trinitie according to that saying of Saint John who speaketh thus And I saw a great company which no man Apoc. 7. can number of all nations peoples and tongues standing before the throne and before the lambe This true church although while it lieth here in the Lords stoore to wit in the wide world and as it were in one heape confusedly gathered together containeth in it as yet as well the pure wheate as the chaffe the godly children of God and the wicked children of the world the living and dead members of the ministers and of the people yet where it is least defiled or most pure it may be knowne even by these signes that follow namely wheresoever Christ is taught in holy assemblies the doctrine of the holy Gospel is purely and fully preached the Sacraments are administred according to Christs institution commandement meaning and will and the faithfull people of Christ doth receive and use them and by these gathereth it selfe together in the unitie of faith and love and in the bond of peace and joyneth it selfe in one and buildeth it selfe hard together upon Christ There therefore is the holy church the house of God the temples of the holy Ghost lively members the parts of the heavenly Ierusalem the spirituall body of Christ and joynts knit together the which are joyned and coupled each with other by one head Christ one spirit of regeneration one word of God the same and sincere Sacraments one faith one love and holy communion one bond of peace order discipline and obedience whether the number of this people be great or small as the Lord witnesseth Where two or three are gathered together in my name Matth. 15. in what countrey or nation and in what place soever this be there am I in the middest of them and contrarily where Christ and the spirit of Christ dwelleth not and the holy Gospel cannot have any place granted unto it c. but on the contrary side manifest errours * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession Rom. 5. and heathenish life have their full course and by getting the upper hand doe spread themselves farre there must also needs be a church so defiled that Christ will not acknowledge it for his welbeloved Spouse seeing that none belongeth to Christ who hath not the spirit of Christ Every Christian is also bound with diligent care to seeke after this and such a true part of the holy church and after he hath found it to joyne and maintaine holy communion and fellowship
they be incurable For if they once be false teachers they are in no wise to be tollerated neither doe we disallow of generall councels if that they be taken up according to the example of the Apostles to the salvation of the Church and not to the destruction thereof The faithfull Ministers also are worthy as good workemen of their reward neither doe they offend when as they receive a stipend and all things that be necessary for themselves and their family For the Apostle sheweth that these things are for just cause offered of the Church and received of the Ministers they are likewise of right 1 Cor. 9. and 1 Tim. 5. and in other places also The Anabaptists likewise are confuted by this Apostolicall doctrine who condemne and raile upon those ministers which live upon the ministerie Out of the former Confession of HELVETIA Of the Ministerie of the Word VVE confesse that the Ministers of the Church are as Paul Artic. 15. termeth them the fellow labourers of God by whom he doth dispense both the knowledge of himselfe and also remission of sinnes turne men to himselfe raise them up comfort them and also terrifie and judge them yet so that notwithstanding we doe ascribe all the vertue and efficacie that is in them unto the Lord and give a ministerie onely to the Ministers For it is certaine that this vertue and efficacie is not to be tied to any creature at all but is to be dispensed by the free favour of God in what manner and to whom it pleaseth him For he that watereth is nothing neither he that planteth but God that giveth the increase Ecclesiasticall power NOw the authoritie of the Word and feeding the flock of the Artic. 16. Lord which properly is the power of the keyes prescribing * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession to all as well high as low what to doe ought to be sacred and inviolable and is to be committed onely to those that are chosen and fit to discharge it and that either by the divine service of God or by the certaine and advised suffrage of the Church or by their sentence to whom the Church hath assigned this charge The choosing of Ministers FOr this function is to be given to none whom the Ministers Artic 17. and they to whom this charge is committed by the Church doe not finde and judge to be skilfull in the law of God to be of a blamelesse life and to beare a singular affection to the name of Christ which seeing it is the true election of God is rightly allowed by the consent of the Church * Looke the 2. observation upon this confession and by the laying on of the hands of the Priest The head and shepheard of the Church FOr Christ himselfe is the true head of his Church and he alone Artic. 18. is the Shepheard who giveth governours Pastours and Doctors that by the outward administration of the keies they may rightly and lawfully use that authoritie Wherefore we doe not acknowledge that those are Shepheards and that head of Rome which have the bare title and nothing else The duties of Ministers THe chiefe dutie of this function is to preach repentance and Artic. 19. remission of sinnes through Christ without ceasing to pray for the people to give themselves very diligently without wearinesse to holy studies and to the word of God and with the word of God as with the sword of the spirit and by all kinde of meanes to persecute Satan with deadly hatred and to weaken his force to defend those Citizens of Christ which are sound and to admonish reprehend and punish those that are infected and by a godly consent of them which are chosen out of the ministers and the magistrates by discipline to shut out or by some other fit meanes to mulct those which proceed further in wickednesse till such time as they doe repent and may be saved For that is the returning to the Church for a diseased Citizen of Christ if having changed his minde and endevour whereunto all this discipline doth tend hee acknowledge and confesse his errour and doth now of his owne accord require holesome discipline and by his new endeavour of godlinesse doth rejoyce all the godly Out of the declaration of the same Confession which Luther himselfe approved by his letters Anno 1537. VVE beleeve and confesse that mankinde by the onely mercy of God is justified by faith through Christ and that the Almightie God by the outward preaching of the Gospel and the holy seales doth declare and set before our eyes that salvation and happinesse which Christ without any worke or merit of ours hath purchased for us and given freely unto us But we are unjustly suspected of some as though we did attribute nothing to the preaching of the outward word and to the Sacraments or as though we did take that from them which the Lord himselfe doth attribute unto them and by this meanes should overthrow and abolish the ordering and guiding of those things which pertaine to the Church whereas on the contrary side wee have a chiefe regard unto this that we neither attribute too much nor too little to these things For we have learned both out of the holy Scriptures and also out of the Catholike Doctor Austin That the soule is in miserable servitude if any man take or worship the signes instead of the things which they signifie And againe That is an errour if any man interpret them unfruitfully We have learned also that the externall gifts are not to be despised because of the internall gifts knowing that Cornelius the Centurion was taught of God and that yet notwithstanding he was put over to heare Peter the Apostle preach and to be baptised of him Therefore that we may walke in the high and plain way that is that we may detract nothing from the Word and Sacraments which the Scripture doth attribute unto them and againe that we may not give that to the creature which is proper to the Creator and that the ordinance of God may not be disanulled but all glory may be given to God alone to conclude lest that by those externall things instituted of God we should too much tie the mindes of the faithfull to things created wee so beleeve touching the Ministerie of the Word and the Sacraments as we have professed which thing also wee do thus declare by that which followeth Of the ministery of the Word of God ALthough the Lord hath expresly said No man cometh to me except my Father which sent me doe draw him Yet it was his will that the Gospel of the kingdome should be preached to all nations and that Bishops should discharge this dutie of the Ministery with great care and diligence and with speciall watchfulnesse and be instant in season and out of season and by all means to gaine many unto Christ For therefore when he was ready to depart hence into heaven in his
which we teach touching the office dignitie and power of the Ministers of the Church whom they call Spirituall the which that we may credit we are moved thereunto by those places of Scripture which for the most part we rehearsed before THE TVVELFTH SECTION OF TRVE AND FALSE SACRAMENTS IN GENERALL The latter Confession of HELVETIA Of the Sacraments of Christ CHAP. 19. GOD even from the beginning added unto the preaching of the Word his Sacraments or sacramentall signes in his Church And this doth the holy Scripture plainely testifie Sacraments be mysticall signes or holy rites or sacred actions ordained of God himselfe consisting of his word of outward signes and of things signified whereby he keepeth in continuall memorie and eftsoones calleth to minde in his Church his great benefits bestowed upon man and whereby he sealeth up his promises and outwardly representeth and as it were offereth unto our sight those things which inwardly he performeth unto us and therewithall strengthneth and increaseth our faith though the working of Gods Spirit in our hearts lastly whereby he doth separate us from all other people and religions and consecrateth and bindeth us wholly unto himselfe and giveth us to understand what he requireth of us These Sacraments are either of the Old Testament or of the New The Sacraments of the Old Testament were circumcision and the Paschall Lambe which was offered up in sacrifice and for that cause is referred to the sacrifices which were in use from the beginning of the world The Sacraments of the New Testament are Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord. Some there are which reckon seven Sacraments of the New Testament Of which number we grant that repentance matrimonie and the ordination of ministers we meane not the Popish but the Apostolicall ordination are very profitable ordinances of God but no Sacraments As for confirmation and extreame unction they are meere devices of men which the Church may very well want without any damage or discommoditie at all and therefore we have them not in our Churches because there be certaine things in them which we can at no hand allow of As for that merchandise which the Romish Prelates use in ministring their Sacraments we utterly abhorre it The authour and institutor of all Sacraments is not any man but God alone for men can by no meanes ordain Sacraments because they belong to the worship of God and it is not for man to appoint and prescribe a service of God but to embrace and retaine that which is taught unto him by the Lord. Besides the sacramentall signes have Gods promises annexed to them which necessarily require faith now faith stayeth it selfe onely upon the word of God And the word of God is resembled to writings or letters the Sacraments to seales which the Lord alone setteth to his owne letters Now as the Lord is the Author of the Sacraments so he continually worketh in that Church where they be rightly used so that the faithfull when they receive them of the Ministers doe know that the Lord worketh in his owne ordinance and therefore they receive them as from the hand of God and the Ministers faults if there be any notorious in them cannot hurt them seeing they doe acknowledge the goodnesse of the Sacraments to depend upon the ordinance of the Lord. For which cause they put a difference in the administration of the Sacraments betweene the Lord and the Lords ministers confessing that the substance of the Sacraments is given them of the Lord and the outward signes by the hands of the ministers Now the principall thing that in all the Sacraments is offered of the Lord and chiefly regarded of the godly of all ages which which some have called the substance and matter of the Sacraments is Christ our Saviour That onely sacrifice and the Lambe of God slaine from the beginning of the world the rocke also of which all our fathers dranke by whom all the elect are circumcised with circumcision made without hands through the holy spirit and are washed from all their sinnes and are nourished with the very body and blood of Christ unto eternall life Now in respect of that which is the chiefe thing and the very matter and substance of the Sacraments the Sacraments of both the Testaments are equall For Christ the onely Mediatour and Saviour of the faithfull is the chiefe thing and substance in them both one and the same God is authour of them both They were given unto both Churches as signes and seales of the grace and promises of God which should call to minde and renew the memorie of Gods great benefits to them and should distinguish the faithfull from all the religions in the world lastly which should be received spiritually by faith and should binde the receivers unto the Church and admonish them of their dutie In these I say and such like things the Sacraments of both Churches be not unequall although in the outward signes they be diverse And indeed we doe yet put a greater difference betweene them for ours are more firme and durable as those which are not to be changed to the end of the world Againe ours testifie that the substance and promise is alreadie fulfilled and performed in Christ whereas the other did onely signifie that they should be performed And ours are more simple and nothing painefull nothing so sumptuous nor so full of ceremonies Moreover they belong to a greater people that is dispersed through the face of the whole earth Againe because they are more excellent and doe by the Spirit of God stirre up in us a greater measure of faith therefore a more plentifull measure of the spirit doth follow of them But now since that Christ the true Messias is exhibited unto us and the abundance of grace is powred forth upon the people of the New Testament the Sacraments of the old law are surely abrogated and ceased and in their stead the Sacraments of the New Testament are placed namely for Circumcision Baptisme and for the Paschall Lambe and Sacrifices the Supper of the Lord. And as in the old Church the sacraments consisted of the word the signe and the thing signified so even at this day they stand as it were of the same parts For the word of God maketh them Sacraments which before were none for they are consecrated by the word and declared to be sanctified by him who who first ordeined them To fanctisse or consecrate a thing is to dedicate it unto God and unto holy uses that is to take it from the common and ordinarie use and to appoint it to some holy use For the signes that be in the Sacraments are drawne from common use to things eternall and invisible As in baptisme the outward signe is the element of water and that washing is visible which is done by the Minister The thing * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession signified is regeneration and the cleansing from sinne Likewise in the Lords Supper the outward
by a close sinner For so long as the overthwartnesse of such wicked hypocrites is not as yet publikely knowne neither punished more gently or severely by the Ecclesiasticall Discipline neither they which have behaved themselves more stubbornly have beene excommunicated those Sacraments which thâ—â— doe administer may be received of them if so be that they doe administer them according to the will minde and institution of Christ the which thing also the constitutions of the ancient Church doe confirme For the vertue and efficacie of the Sacraments doth neither consist in him nor depend on him who doth either administer them whosoever he be or doth receive them but it consisteth in the institution and in the commandement that was most absolute and mightie in authoritie and in the word of the authour of the Sacraments to wit of our Lord Iesus Christ on which one thing they they doe relye and have from thence whatsoever they are able to doe Neverthelesse the Ministers must throughly looke to it and take good heed lest whilest by their labour they be serviceable to others They themselves become 1 Cor. 9. reprobates or worthy to be rejected and also lest they give holy things to dogs or cast pearles before swine Also the people must endevour Matth. 7. by all means to take heed that they doe not in any case receive the Sacraments with the offence of the Church and the proper danger of the salvation of their souls that is to their own fault and judgement whereof we made mention before Out of the FRENCH Confession VVE beleeve that there be Sacraments adjoyned to the Artic. 34. word for the more ample confirmation thereof to wit that they may be pledges and tokens of the grace of God whereby our weake and rude faith may be helped For we confesse that these outward signes be such that God by the power of his holy Spirit doth worke by them that nothing may there be represented to us in vaine yet we thinke that the whole substance and truth of them is in Christ Iesus from whom if they be separated they be nothing else but vaine shadows and smoakes Also Artic. 35. We acknowledge that there be onely two Sacraments common to the whole Church c. That which followeth pertaineth to the 13. Sect. Out of the ENGLISH Confession MOreover we allow the Sacraments of the Church that is to say certaine holy signes and Ceremonies which Christ Artic. 10. would we should use that by them he might set before our eyes the Mysteries of our salvation and might more strongly confirme the Faith which we have in his blood and might seale his grace in our hearts And these Sacraments together with Tertullian Origen Ambrose Augustine Hierome Chrysostome Basill Dionysius and other Catholique Fathers we doe call Figures Signes Marks Badges Prints Copies Formes Seales Signets Similitudes Patternes Representations Remembrances and Memories and we make no doubt together with the same Doctors to say that these be certaine visible words Seales of Righteousnesse and Tokens of Grace And we doe expressely pronounce that in the Lords Supper there is truely given unto the Beleeving the body and blood of our Lord the Flesh of the Son of God which quickeneth our soules the meate that commeth from above the food of Immortalitie of Grace Truth and Life and that the same Supper is the Communion of the Body and Blood of Christ by the partaking whereof we be revived strengthned and fed unto Immortalitie and whereby we are joyned united and incorporated unto Christ that we may abide in him and he in us Besides this we acknowledge that there be two Sacraments which we judge properly Artic. 11. ought to be called by this name that is to say Baptisme and the Sacrament of thankesgiving For thus many we see were delivered and sanctified by Christ and well allowed of the old Fathers Ambrose and Augustine and such others Out of the Confession of BELGIA VVE beleeve that God having regard to our dulnesse and Artic. 33. infirmitie did institute Sacraments for us that by them his promises might be sealed to us and that they might be most certaine pledges of his heavenly love towards us and of his gifts bestowed upon us for the cherishing and sustaining of our faith These Sacraments he added to the word of the Gospel that he might more lively set before our externall senses both those things which he declareth unto us in his word and those also which he worketh inwardly in our hearts and to confirme more and more in us that salvation which he vouchsafeth to communicate unto us For the Sacraments are signes and visible tokens of internall invisible things by the which as by certaine means God himself worketh within us by the power of the holy Ghost Therefore they be not vaine or idle signes neither yet ordained of God to deceive or frustrate us of our hope For the truth of our Sacraments is Iesus Christ without whom they are of no value Moreover that number of Sacraments sufficeth us which Christ himselfe our true and onely Doctor hath instituted and those are onely two to wit the Sacrament of Baptisme and the Sacrament of the holy Supper of our Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ Out of the Confession of AUSPURGH SEeing that in this life many evill ones and hypocrites are Artic. 8. mingled with the Church and have fellowship with it in the outward signes and pledges the Sacraments administred by such as are evill may lawfully be used according to the saying of Christ The Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses chaire c. For the Sacraments and the word of God are effectuall by reason of the institution and commandement of Christ though they be delivered by wicked and evill men They condemne the Donatists and such like who said it was not lawfull for the people to use the ministery of evill men in the Church and held opinion that the ministerie of evill men was quite without fruit and effect The beginning of this eighth Article is elsewhere thus set downe THough the Church to speake properly be a Congregation of Saints and true beleevers yet seeing that in this life many hypocrites and evill men bee mingled with it it is a lawfull thing to use the Sacraments ministred by the hands of evill men c. Touching the use of the Sacraments they teach that they were instituted not so much to be notes of profession amongst men as to be signes and pledges of Gods good will towards us set before the eyes to stirre up and confirme faith in them which use them Therefore we must use Sacraments so as wee must joyne faith with them which may beleeve the promises that are offered and declared unto us by the Sacraments By this faith we receive both the grace promised which is represented by the Sacraments and also the holy Ghost Therefore they condemne that Pharisaicall opinion of the Papists which suppresseth the doctrine of faith
and doth not teach that faith which beleeveth that grace is freely given us for Christs sake is necessarie in the use of the Sacraments but imagineth that men are just for the very use of the Sacraments even by the worke done and that without any good affection of him that useth it This Article we finde thus in another Edition COncerning the use of the Sacraments they teach that they were ordained not so much to be markes and badges of profession amongst men as that they should be signes or testimonies of the will of God towards us set forth unto us to stirre up and confirme faith in such as use them Whereupon they condemne those that teach that the Sacraments do justifie by the worke done and doe not teach that faith to beleeve remission of sinnes is requisite in the use of Sacraments Out of the Confession of SAXONIE Of the Sacraments THe Church also is discerned from other Gentiles by certaine Artic. 12. rites and ceremonies instituted of God and usually called Sacraments as are Baptisme and the Lords Supper which notwithstanding are not onely signes of a profession but much more as the ancient Fathers said signes of grace that is they be ceremonies added to the promise of the Gospel touching grace that is touching the free remission of sinnes and touching reconciliation and the whole benefit of our redemption the which are so instituted that every man may use them because they be pledges and testimonies which declare that the benefits promised in the Gospel doe appertaine to every one For the voice of the Gospel is generall this use doth beare witnesse that this voyce doth appertaine to every one which useth the Sacraments Out of the Confession of WIRTEMBERGE Of the Sacraments THe word Sacrament as also the word Mysterie which interpreters Artic. 9. doe expound Sacrament is very large But because some have thought it good to restraine it to the number of seven Sacraments we will briefly runne over every one that we may shew what we finde wanting in the doctrine that some have broached and what may seeme to be repugnant to the meaning of that Church which is indeed Catholique or Orthodoxe Out of the Confession of SUEVELAND Of the Sacraments SEeing that the Church of Christ doth live here in the flesh Artic. 16. howbeit not according to the flesh it pleased the Lord also to teach admonish and exhort it by the outward word And that this might be done the more commodiously he would also have his to make much of an externall societie among themselves For which cause he gave unto them holy signes among which these are the chiefest Baptisme and the Lords Supper the which we doe not onely thinke therefore to have had the name of Sacraments among the Fathers because they are visible signes of invisible grace as Saint Augustine doth define them but also for that purpose because that by them we doe consecrate our selves unto Christ and doe binde our selves as it were by the oath or Sacrament of faith THE THIRTEENTH SECTION OF THE SACRAMENT OF HOLY BAPTISME The latter Confession of HELVETIA Of holy Baptisme CHAP. 20. BAptisme was instituted and consecrated by God and the first that baptized was John who dipped Christ in the water in Jorden From him it came to the Apostles who also did baptize with water The Lord in plaine words commanded them To Matth. 28. preach the Gospel and to baptize in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost And Peter also when divers demanded of him what they ought to doe said to them in the Acts Act. 8. Let every one of you be baptized in the name of Iesus Christ for the remission of sinnes and you shall receive the gift of the holy Ghost Whereupon Baptisme is called of some a signe of initiation of Gods people as that whereby the elected of God are consecrated unto God There is but one Baptisme in the Church of God for it is sufficient to be once baptized or consecrated unto God For baptisme once received doth continue all a mans life and is a perpetuall fealing of our adoption unto us For to be baptized in the name of Christ is to be enrolled entered and received into the covenant and family and so into the inheritance of the sonnes of God yea and in this life to be called after the name of God that is to say to be called the sonne of God to be purged also from the flchinesse of sinnes and to be indued with the manifold grace of God for to leade a new and innocent life Baptisme therefore doth call to minde and keepe in remembrance the great benefit of God performed to mankinde for we are all borne in the pollution of sinne and are the sonnes of wrath But God who is rich in mercy doth freely purge us from our sinnes by the bloud of his Sonne and in him doth adopt us to be his sonnes and by an holy covenant doth joyne us to himselfe and doth inrich us with divers gifts that we might live a new life All these things are sealed up unto us in Baptisme For inwardly we are regenerated purified and renewed of God through the holy Spirit and outwardly we receive the sealing of most notable gifts by the water by which also those great benefits are represented and as it were set before our eyes to be looked upon And therefore are we baptized that is washed and sprinckled with visible water For the water maketh cleane that which is filthy refresheth things that faile and faint and cooleth the bodies And the grace of God dealeth in like manner with the soule and that invisibly and spiritually Moreover by the Sacrament of Baptisme God doth separate us from all other Religions of people and doth consecrate us a peculiar people to himselfe We therefore by being baptized doe confesse our faith and are bound to give unto God obedience mortification of the flesh and newnesse of life yea and we are billed souldiers for the holy warfare of Christ that all our life long wee should fight against the world Satan and our owne flesh Moreover we are baptized into one body of the Church that we might well agree with all the members of the Church in the same religion and mutuall duties We beleeve that * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession that of all other is the most perfect manner of baptisme where in Christ was baptised and which the rest of the Apostles did use in baptisme Those things therefore which by mans device were added afterwards and used in the Church * 2. Observation we thinke them nothing necessary to the perfection of Baptisme Of which kind is exorcisme and the use of lights oyle salt spattle and such other things as namely that baptisme is twise every yeer consecrated with divers ceremonies For we beleeve that the baptisme of the Church which is but one was sanctified in Gods first institution of it
and there which be added for the peoples instruction For therefore we have need of ceremonies that they may teach the unlearned and that the preaching of Gods word may stirre up some unto the true feare trust and invocation of God This is not onely commanded by Saint Paul to use a tongue that the people understand but mans law hath also appointed it We use the people to receive the Sacrament together if so be any be found fit thereunto And that is a thing that doth increase the reverence and due estimation of the publique ceremonies For none are admitted except they be first proved and tried Besides we use to put men in minde of the worthinesse and use of a Sacrament what great comfort it offereth unto them which repent to the end that men may learne to feare God and beleeve in him and to use prayer and supplication unto him looking for all good things at his hands This is the true worship of Christians These services of feare faith prayer hope c. God doth like of When therefore these services are performed and exercised in the use of Ceremonies then doth the using of the Sacraments please God So that when as the people is used to the ceremonie and advertised of the true use thereof the Masses are said with us after meet and godly manner And thus all things are ordered in the Church with greater gravitie and reverence then in times past It is not unknown that these many ages past there hath been common open complaintmade by good men of the abuse and prophaning of Masses For it is easie to be seene how farre this abuse hath spread it selfe in all temples and Churches what kinde of men they are that say the Masses flat contrary to the prescript of the Canons Also how shamefully they are turned to a matter of cursed lucre For many there be that say Masses without repentance onely for the bellies sake These things are too open and manifest to be kept any longer in hugger mugger Surely it seemeth that never any religious thing since the world began was so commonly turned into gain as the Masse But Saint Paul doth fearfully threaten them which deale otherwise with these Sacraments then is beseeming the dignitie of them where he saith He that eateth this bread and drinketh this cup unworthily is guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. And in the Ten Commandements it is written He that abuseth Gods holy name shall not escape unpunished As therefore the world hath of thereto fore been justly punished for I dolatrie doubtlesse this shamelesse profaning of Masses will be fearefully revenged with grievous plagues And it may well be that the Church in these latter times is punished with blindnesse discord and wars and many other plagues chiefly for this one cause And yet these open and grosse abuses have the Bishops who cannot be ignorant of them not onely borne with all but also smoothly laughed at them And now all too late they begin to complaine forsooth of the calamitie of the Church when as no other thing hath been the occasion of the broiles of these times but the abuses themselves which were now become too open and evident that modest men could no longer bear them I would to God that the Bishops had as by their office they might have long before this bridled and restrained the covetousnesse or impudencie whether of Monks or of some others who changing the manner of the old Church have made the Masse a monie matter But it shall not be amisse now to shew whence these abuses did spring at the first There is an opinion spread abroad in the Church that the Supper of the Lord is a worke which being once done by the Priest deserveth remission of sins both of the fault and of the punishment not onely for him that doth it but also for thers and that because of the worke done although it be done without any good intent of the doer Likewife that if it be applied in the behalfe of the dead it is satisfactorie that is it deserveth remission of the paines of purgatorie And in this meaning they take the word Sacrifice when they call the Masse a sacrifice namely a worke that being done in the behalfe of some others doth merit for them both remission of the fault and of the punishments and that because of the very work done even without any good intent of him that useth it Thus they meane that the Priest in the Masse doth offer a sacrifice for the quick and the dead And after this perswasion was once received they taught men to seeke forgivenesse of sinnes and all good things yea and that the dead were freed from punishments by the benefit of the Masse And it made no matter what kinde of men they were that said the Masses for they taught that they were very available for others without any good motion of the user Afterward a question arose whether one Masse said for many was as available as severall Masses for severall persons And this disputation did augment the number of Masses and the gaine that came in by them out of measure But wee dispute not now of the gaine we onely accuse the impietie of them For our Divines doe prove plainly that this opinion of the meriting and applying of the Masse is both false and impious This is the state of this controversie between us and them And it is no hard matter for the godly to judge of this point if a man will but weigh the arguments that follow First we have proved before that men doe obtaine remission of sinnes freely by faith that is by sure trust to obtaine mercy for Christs sake It is then impossible for a man to obtaine remission of sinnes for another mans worke and that without any good motion that is without his owne faith This reason doth very evidently overthrow that monstrous and impious opinion touching the merit and application of the Masse Secondly Christs passion was an oblation and satisfaction not onely for originall sinne but also for all other sinnes as it is written in the Epistle to the Hebrews We are sanctified by the oblation of Christ once offered Againe By one oblation he hath made perfect for ever those that are sanctified To conclude a good part of the Epistle to the Heb. is spent in confirming this point that the onely sacrifice of Christ did merit remission of sinnes or reconciliation for others Therefore saith he The Leviticall sacrifices were oft times offered in one manner because they could not take away sinnes But Christ by his sacrifice hath at once satisfied for the sinnes of all men This honour of Christs sacrifice must not be transferred from him to the worke of a Priest For he saith expresly that by one oblation the Saints are made perfect Besides it is a wicked thing to place that trust in the worke of a Priest which should onely leane and stay it selfe upon the oblation and
intercession of Christ the high Priest Thirdly Christ in the institution of the Lords Supper doth not command the Priests to offer for others either quicke or dead upon what ground then or authoritie was this worship ordained in the Church as an offering for sins without any commandement of God But that is yet more grosse and far from all reason that the Masse should be applied to deliver the soules of such as are dead For the Masse was ordained for a remembrance that is that such as received the Supper of the Lord should stirre up and confirme their faith and comfort their distressed consciences with the remembrance of Christs benefits Neither is the Masse a satisfaction for the punishment but it was instituted for the remission of the fault to wit not that it should bee a satisfaction for the fault but that it might be a Sacrament by the use whereof we might be put in minde of the benefit of Christ and the forgivenesse of the fault Seeing therefore that the applying of the Supper of the Lord for the deliverance of the dead is received without warrant of Scripture yea quite contrarie to Scripture it is to be condemned as a new and ungodly worship or service Fourthly a * Looke the 3. observat upon this confession Ceremonie in the new covenant without faith meriteth nothing neither for him that useth it nor for others For it is a dead work according to the saying of Christ The true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and truth The same doth the 11. Chap. to the Heb. throughout prove By faith Abel offered a better offering unto God Also without faith it is impossible to please God Therefore the Masse doth not merit remission of the fault or of the punishment even for the workes sake performed This reason doth evidently overthrow the merit as they call it which ariseth of the very worke that is done Fifthly the applying of the benefit of Christ is by a mans own faith as Paul witnesseth Rom. 3. Whom God hath set forth to be a reconciliation through faith in his blood and this applying is made freely And therefore it is not made by another mans work nor for another mans worke For when we use the Sacrament this application is made by our own work and by our own faith and not by another mans work For surely if we could have no remission but by applying of of Masses it should be very uncertain and our faith and trust should be transferred from Christ unto the work of a Priest so is it come to passe as all men see Now faith placed in the work of a man is wholly condemned These arguments with sundry other do witnes for us that the opinion of the merit and applying of the Masse for the quick and the dead was for good causes misliked and reproved Now if we would stand to consider how far this error is spread in the Church how the number of Masses increased and how through this sacrifice forgivenes both of the fault and of the punishment is promised to the quick and the dead it will appear that the Church is disfigured with shameful blots by this prophanation There never fel out a waightier cause in the Church O noble Emperour or more worthy for good learned men to debate of it is the duty of all the godly with most fervent prayers to crave at Gods hand that the Church might be delivered from these foule enormities All Kings and Bishops must with all their might endevour that this whole matter may be rightly laid forth and the Church purged Sixtly the institution of a Sacrament is contrary to that abuse For there is not a word set downe of any oblation for the sinnes of the quick and the dead but a commandement to receive the body and bloud of Christ and to doe it in the remembrance of the benefit of Christ This remembrance doth signifie not a bare representing of the history as it were in a shew as they dreame that are the Patrons of merit by reason of the work wrought but it signifieth by faith to remember the promise and benefit to comfort the conscience and to render thanks for so great a blessing For the principall cause of the institution was that our faith might then be stirred up and exercised when we doe receive this pledge of Gods grace Besides the institution ordaineth that there should be a communication that is that the Ministers of the Church should give unto others the body and blood of the Lord. And this order was observed in the Primitive Church Saint Paul is witnesse to the Corinths when as he commandeth That one should stay for another that there might be a common partaking of the Sacrament Now that the abuses of the private Masse be discovered for as much as they all for the most part were used for the application for the sinnes of other men and doe not agree with the institution of Christ therefore they are left off in our Churches And there is one common Masse appointed according to the institution of Christ wherein the Pastors of the Churches * Looke the 4. Observat upon this confession do consecrate themselves and give unto others the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ and this kind of Masse is used every * Looke the 5. observation upon this confession holy day and other daies also if any be desirous to use the Sacrament Yet none are admitted to the communion except they be first tried and examined We adjoyne moreover godly Sermons according as Christ commanded that there should be Sermons when this Ceremonie is used And in such Sermons men are both taught diligently in other Articles and Precepts of the Gospel and also put in minde for what use the Sacrament was instituted to wit not that this Ceremonie could merit for them remission of sinnes by the worke done but that the Sacrament is a testimony and a pledge whereby Christ witnesseth unto us that he performeth his promises And in our Sermons as men are taught diligently concerning other articles and precepts of the Gospel so are they also put in minde for what use the Sacraments were instituted to wit not that the ceremonie should merit remission of sins by the bare work wrought but that the Sacrament should be a testimonie and a pledge whereby Christ doth testifie that he performeth his promise and that his promises pertaine unto us that Christ giveth us his body to testifie that he is effectuall in us as in his members and his blood for a witnesse unto us that we are washed with his blood The Sacrament therefore doth profit them that do repent and seeke comfort therein and being confirmed by that testimonie doe beleeve that remission of sinnes is given them indeed and are thankfull unto Christ for so great a benefit And so the application of the benefit of Christ is not by an other mans worke but by every mans owne
faith and his own use of the Sacrament For when we in our owne persons use the Sacrament Christs institution of it doth belong unto us This kinde of use of the Sacrament is holy and to be taught in the Churches which doth give light unto the doctrine of faith and of the spirituall exercises and true worship and bringeth unto the consciences of the godly very great comfort and strength of faith Before these dayes the Church hath been farre otherwise taught touching the use of the Sacrament there was no word of any thing but that this worke was to be done But no man spake any thing of faith or the comfort of consciences And mens consciences were racked with over great care and paines of confessing themselves This they tooke to be the puritie which the Gospel requireth whereas the Gospel doth require true feare true faith and trust comforteth us by the use of this Sacrament that they which doe truly repent may assuredly beleeve that God is become mercifull unto them by Christ though that our nature be fraile and uncleane and though that this our imperfect obedience be farre from the perfection of the Law By all this that hath beene said it is cleare that the Masse that is in use amongst us doth agree with the institution of Christ and the manner of the Primitive Church And besides it doth notably lay open the true use of the Sacrament Such a common worke was there in the Church of old time as Chrysostome doth witnesse who saith that the Priest did stand at the Altar and call some unto the communion and put backe others And by the decrees of the Nicen Synode it is â—vident that some one did celebrate the Liturgie as the Grecians call it and did minister the body and blood of the Lord to all the rest For these are the words of the Decree Let the Deacons in their order after the Priests receive the holy communion of a Bishop or of a Priest Here he doth expressely say that the Priests did receive the Sacrament of some one that ministred it And before Gregories time there is no mention of any private Masse But as oft as the old Writers speak of a Masse it is evident that they speake of a Masse that was common Seeing therefore that the rite and manner of the Masse used with us hath authoritie out of Scripture example from the old Church and that we have onely rejected certaine intollerable abuses we hope that the use of our Churches cannot be misliked As for other indifferent rites and ceremonies they are for the most part observed according to the usuall manner But the number of Masses is not alike Neither was it the use in the old times in the Churches whereunto was greatest resort to have Masse every day as the Tripartite historie lib. 9. cap. 38. doth witnesse Againe saith he in Alexandria every fourth and sixth day of the weeke the Scriptures are read and the Doctors doe interpret them and all other things are done also except onely the solemne mannerof oblation or offering This Article we finde elsewhere placed in the third place among those wherein the abuses that be changed are reckoned up in this manner Of the Masse Art 3. OVr Church is wrongfully accused to have abolished the Masse For * Look the 2. Observation the Masse is retained still among us and celebrated with great reverence Yea and almost all the ceremonies that are in use saving that with the songs in Latine we mingle certaine Psalmes in Dutch here and there which be added for the peoples instruction For therefore we have need of ceremonies that they may teach the unlearned and that the Preaching of Gods word may stirre up some unto the true feare trust and invocation of God This is not only commanded by Saint Paul to use a tongue that the people understand but mans law hath also appointed it We use the people to receive the Sacrament together if so be any be found fit thereunto And that is a thing that doth increase the reverence and due estimation of the publike ceremonies For none are admitted except they be first proved and tried Besides we use to put men in minde of the worthinesse and use of a Sacrament how great comfort it bringeth to fearefull consciences that they may learne to beleeve God and to looke for and crave all good things at his hands This worship doth please God such an use of the Sacrament doth nourish pietie towards God Therefore it seemeth not that Masses be more religiously celebrated among our adversaries then with us But it is evident that of long time this hath been the publike and most grievous complaint of all good men that Masses are filthily prophaned being used for gaine And it is not unknown how farre this abuse hath spread it selfe in all Churches of what manner of men Masses are used onely for a reward or for wages and how many doe use them against the prohibition of the Canons And Paul doth grievously threaten those which handle the Lords Supper unworthily saying He that shall eate this bread or drinke the cup of the Lord unworthily shall be guiltie of the body and blood of the Lord. Therefore when we admonished the Priests of this sinne private Masses were laid aside among us seeing that for the most part there were no private Masses but onely for lucres sake Neither were the Bishops ignorant of these abuses who if they had amended them in time there had now been lesse dissension Heretofore by their dissembling they suffered much corruption to creepe into the Church now they begin though it be late to complaine of the calamities of the Church seeing that this hurly burly was raised up by no other meane then by those abuses which were so evident that they could no longer be tolerated There were many dissentions concerning the Masse and as touching the Sacrament And peradventure the world is punished for so long a prophaning of Masses which they who both could and ought to have amended it have so many yeeres tolerated in their Churches For in the ten commandements it is written He that abuseth the name of the Lord shall not escape unpunished And from the beginning of the world there neither was nor is any divine thing which might seeme so to be imployed to gaine as is the Masse There was added an opinion which did increase private Masses infinitely to wit that Christ by his passion did satisfie for Originall sin and appointed Masse wherein an oblation should be made for daily sins both mortall and veniall Hereupon a common opinion was received that Masse is a work that taketh away the sins of the quicke and the dead and that for the doing of the worke Here men began to dispute whether one Masse said for many were of as great force as particular Masses said for particular men This disputation hath brought forth an infinite multitude of Masses Concerning these opinions our preachers have
admonished us that they doe disagree from the holy Scriptures and hurt the glory of the passion of Christ For the passion of Christ was an oblation and satisfaction not onely for Originall sinne but also for all other sinnes as it is written in the Epistle to the Hebrews We are sanctified by the oblation of Iesus Christ once made Also By one oblation he hath made perfit for ever those that are sanctified Also the Scripture teacheth that we are justified before God through faith in Christ when we beleeve that our sins are forgiven for Christ his sake Now if the Masse doe take away the sins of the quicke and the dead even for the works sake that is done then justification cometh by the work of Masses and not by faith which the Scripture can not away withall But Christ commandeth us to do it in remembrance of himselfe therefore the Masse is instituted that faith in them which use the Sacrament may remember what benefits it receiveth by Christ and that it may raise up and comfort a fearefull conscience For this is to remember Christ to wit to remember his benefits and to feele and perceive that they be in deed exhibited unto us Neither is it sufficient to call to minde the historie because that the Iewes also and the wicked can doe that Therefore the Masse must be used to this end that there the Sacrament may be reached unto them that have need of comfort as Ambrose saith Because I doe alwaies sinne therefore I ought alwaies to receive a medicine And seeing that the Masse is such a communion of the Sacrament we doe observe one common Masse every Holiday and on other daies if any will use the Sacrament when it is offered to them which desired it Neither is this custome newly brought into the Church For the ancient Fathers before Gregories time make no mention of any private Masse of the common Masse they speake much Chrysostome saith That the Priest did daily stand at the Altar and call some unto the Communion and put backe others And by the ancient Canons it is evident that some one did celebrate the Masse of whom other Priests and Deacons did receive the body of the Lord. For so the words of the Nicen Canon do sound Let the Deacons in their order after the Priests receive the holy communion of a Bishop or of a Priest And Paul concerning the communion commandeth that one tarry for another that so there may be a common participation Seeing therefore that among us the Masse hath the example of the Church out of the Scripture and the Fathers we hope that it cannot be disliked especially for that our publike ceremonies are kept of us for the most part alike unto the usuall ceremonies onely the number of Masses is not alike the which by reason of very great and manifest abuses it were certainly farre better to be moderated For in times past also in the Churches whereunto was greatest resort it was not the use to have Masse said every day as the Tripartite historie lib. 9. cap. 38. doth witnesse Againe saith he in Alexandria every fourth and sixth day of the weeke the Scriptures are read and the Doctors doe interpret them and all other things are done also except onely the solemne manner of oblation or offering Of both kindes of the Sacrament ANd because that we doe celebrate the common Masse that Artic. 2. the people may understand that they also are sanctified through the blood of Christ and learne the true use of this ceremonie either part of the Sacrament in the Supper of the Lord is given to the Laitie because the Sacrament was instituted not onely for a part of the Church namely for Priests but also for the rest of the Church And therefore the people doth use the Sacrament as Christ appointed it And certainly Christ saith Matth. 26. Drinke ye all of this where he saith manifestly concerning the cup that all should drinke And that no man might cavill that it doth only appertaine to the Priests the ordinance of Paul to the Corinthians doth witnesse that the whole Church did in common use either part This custome remained a long time even in the latter Churches neither is it certaine when or by what author it was changed Cyprian in certaine places doth witnesse that the blood was given to the people for thus he writeth to Cornelius the Pope How doe we teach or provoke them to shed their blood in the confession of his name if we denie the blood of Christ to them which are in this warfare or how shall we make them fit for the cup of Martyrdome if we doe not first admit them by the right of communidation to drinke in the Church the cup of the Lord And Hierome saith The Priests doe minister the Eucharist and devide the blood of the Lord to the people In the Decrees there is a Canon of Pope Gelasius which forbiddeth the Sacrament to be devided these be the words We doe understand that certaine men having received the portion of the holy body onely doe abstaine from the Cup of the holy blood who because that I know not by what superstition they are taught to be tied hereunto either let them unfeignedly receive the whole Sacraments or let them be put backe from the whole Sacraments because that one and the selfe same mystery cannot be devided without great sacriledge In the Tripartite History it is written in the reprehension of Theodosius the Emperour whom Ambrose would not admit to the communion without repentance because that at Thessalonia he had too grievously revenged the death of a few Souldiers which were slaine in an uproare and had murthered seven thousand Citizens here saith Ambrose How caust thou with these hands receive the holy body of the Lord with what rashnesse canst thou take into thy mouth the Cup of that holy blood c. Therefore it is evident that it was the custome of the ancient Church to give either part of the Sacrament to the people onely a new start up custome doth take away one part from the people Here we will not dispute what men are to thinke concerning a received custome contrary to the authoritie of the Apostolike Scripture contrary to the Canons and contrary to the example of the Primitive Church For all godly men doe understand that touching Christian doctrine consciences are to aske counsell at the word of the Lord and that no custome is to be allowed which is contrary to the word of God And although in the Latine Church custome hath changed the ancient manner yet it doth not disallow or forbid it neither in deed ought humane authoritie to forbid the ordinance of Christ and the most received custome of the ancient Church Therefore we have not thought it good to forbid the use of the whole Sacrament and in that ceremonie which ought to be the covenant of mutuall love in the Church we would not contrary to charitie be hard to other
examine himselfe c. So the Supper of the Lord doth profit him that useth it when as hee bringeth with him repentance and faith and another mans work doth nothing at all profit him Furthermore concerning the dead it is manifest that all this shew is repugnant to the words of the institution of the Supper wherein it is said Take ye eat ye c. Do ye this in remembrance of me What doth this appertain to the dead or to those that be absent and yet in a great part of Europe many masses are said for the dead also a great number not knowing what they doe doe reade Masses for a reward But seeing that all these things are manifestly wicked to wit to offer as they speak to the end that they may deserve for the quick the dead or for a man to do he knoweth not what they do horribly sin that retain and defend these mischievous deeds And seeing that this ceremony is not to be taken for a Sacrament without the use whereunto it was ordained what manner of Idol worship is there used let godly and learned men consider Also it is a manifest profanation to carry about part of the Supper of the Lord and to worship it where a part is utterly transferred to an use clean contrary to the first institution whereas the Text saith Take eat and this shew is but a thing devised of late To conclude what be the manners of many Priests and Monks in all Europe which have no regard of this saying 1 Cor. 11. Let every man examine himselfe Also Whosoever taketh it unworthily shall be guiltie of the body and blood of the Lord. Every man of him-self doth know these things Now although the chiefe Bishops and hypocrites who seeke delusions to establish these evils doe scoffe at these complaints yet it is most certaine that God is grievously offended with these wicked deeds as he was angry with the people of Israel for their prophanations of the sacrifices And we do see evident examples of wrath to wit the ruines of so many kingdomes the spoile and waste that the Turks do make in the world the confusions of opinions and many most lamentable dissipations of Churches But O Son of God Lord Iesus Christ which wast crucified and raised up again for us thou which art the high Priest of the Church with true sighes we beseech thee that for thine and thy eternall Fathers glory thou wouldest take away idols errours and abominations and as thou thy selfe didst pray Sanctifie us with thy truth and kindle the light of thy Gospel and true invocation in the hearts of many and bowe our hearts to true obedience that we may thankefully praise thee in all eternitie The greatnesse of our sins which the prophanation of the Supper of the Lord these many yeers hath brought forth doth surpasse the eloquence of Angels and men We are herein the shorter seeing that no words can be devised sufficient to set out the greatnesse of this thing and in this great griefe we beseech the Sonne of God that he would amend these evils and also for a further declaration we offer our selves to them that will heare it But in this question we see that to be chiefly done which Salomon saith He that singeth songs to a wicked heart is like him that powreth vineger upon nitre Our Adversaries know that these perswasions of their sacrifice are the sinews of their power and riches therefore they will heare nothing that is said against it Some of them do now learn craftily to mitigate these things and therefore they say The oblation is not a merit but an application they deceive in words and retaine still the same abuses But we said before that every one doth by faith apply the sacrifice of Christ to himselfe both when he heareth the Gospel and then also when he useth the Sacraments and it is written 1 Corinth 11. Let every man examine himselfe Therefore Paul doth not meane that the ceremonie doth profit another that doth not use it And the Son of God himselfe did offer up himselfe going into the holy of holies that is into the secret counsell of the Divinitie seeing the will of the eternall Father and bearing his great wrath and understanding the causes of this wonderfull counsell these weightie things are meant when the text saith Heb. 9. He offered himselfe And when Esay saith Cap. 53. He will make his soule an offering for sin Now therefore what do the Priests meane who say that they offer up Christ and yet antiquitie never spake after this manner But they do most grievously accuse us They say that we do take away the continuall sacrifice as did Antiochus who was a type of Antichrist We answered before that we do retaine the whole ceremonie of the Apostolike Church and this is the continuall sacrifice That the sincere doctrin of the Gospel should be heard that God should be truly invocated to conclude as the Lord saith Joh. 4. It is to worship the Father in spirit and truth we doe also herein comprehend the true use of the Sacraments Seeing that we retaine all these things faithfully we doe with great reverence retaine the continuall sacrifice they doe abolish it who many waies doe corrupt true invocation and the very Supper of the Lord who command us to invocate dead men who set out Masses to sale who boast that by their oblation they doe merit for others who doe mingle many mischievous errours with the doctrine of Repentance and remission of sins who will men to doubt when they repent whether they be in favour who defile the Church of God with filthy lusts and Idols These men be like unto Antiochus and not we who endeavour to obey the Son of God who saith Joh. 4. If any man loveth me he will keepe my word Of the use of the whole Sacrament LEt Sophistrie be remooved from the judgements of the Church All men know that the Supper of the Lord is so instituted that the whole Sacrament may be given to the people as it is written Drinke ye all of this Also the custome of the ancient Church both Greeke and Latine is well knowne Therefore we must confesse that the forbidding of one part is an unjust thing It is great injurie to violate the lawfull Testament of men Why then do the Bishops violate the Testament of the Sonne of God which he hath sealed up with his own blood But it is to be lamented that certaine men should be so impudent as to feigne feigne sophistrie against this so weightie an argument that they may establish their prohibition the refutation of whom the matter being so cleare and evident we doe omit In another place this Article is not distinguished from that which went before but is thus ioyned with it To conclude we must also speake in few things of the use of the whole Sacrament Let sophistrie be remooved c. Out of the Confession of WIRTEMBERGE Of the Eucharist CHAP.
the sects and opinions of other nations Iohn assembled his flock at Ephesus and taught the Gospel and by the use of the Sacraments the whole companie did declare that they imbraced this doctrine and did invocate this God who delivered the Gospel and that they were separated from the worshippers of Diana Iupiter and other Idols For God will bee seene and have his Church heard in the world and have it distinguished by many publique signes from other nations So no doubt the first Fathers Adam Seth Enoch Noe Sem Abraham had their meetings and afterward the civill government of Israel had many rites that their separation from the Gentiles might be more evident Also God gave a peculiar promise to his congregation Matth. 18. Wheresoever two or three be gathered together in my name I will be in the middest of them Also Whatsoever they agreeing together shall desire it shall be done to them And in the 149. Psalme His praise is in the Church of the Saints And the promises wherein God doth affirme that he will preserve his Church are so much the sweeter because we know that he doth preserve and restore the publique ministerie in well ordered meetings as also in the very words of the Supper this promise is included where he commandeth that The death of the Lord should be shewed forth and this Supper distributed till he come c. Hitherto also pertaineth the last part of the 12. Article of this Confession where these things are found touching the revenues of Monastories IN many places the Churches want Pastours or else Pastours want living These men ought chiefly to be relieved out of the revenues of rich Monasteries then the studies of those which be poore must thereby be furthered and in some places Schooles may be erected especially seeing that it is necessary that the Church should discharge the expences of many poore that they might learne that so out of that number Pastours and Ministers may be chosen to teach the Churches Also hospitals are thence to be relieved wherein it is necessary that the poore which have beene sick a long time should be nourished A great part of the revenues in these countries is by the goodnesse of God transferred to such uses which are indeed godly to wit to nourish Pastours the poore and Schollers to erect Schooles and to relieve Hospitals that which remaineth is bestowed in every Monasterie upon the guiding and ordering of things pertaining to their houses and to think that this is not very sumptuous it is but foolishnesse As for the richer Abbots in these dayes upon what uses they lavish out the revenues the examples of many doe declare whom we could name who do both hate learning Religion and vertue and do waste these almes ravenously and either set no Pastours over their Churches or if they have any they suffer them to starve Out of the Confession of WIETEMBERGE Hitherto pertaineth first the 11. Article Of this Confession VVE think that it is most profitable that children and young men be examined in the Catechisme by the Pastors of their Church and that they be commended if they be godly and well instructed and that they be amended if they be ill instructed The rest is to be seene in the 14. Sect. where the confirmation used in Papisticall Baptisme is handled Hitherto also pertaineth the 16 Art ss 2. Of Prayer BY Prayer God is invocated and true invocation is a worke of faith and cannot be done without faith Now faith doth behold Christ and relie upon his merits onely Wherefore except thou shalt apply unto thy selfe the merit of Christ by faith prayer will stand thee in no stead before God Now prayer is necessarily required for this purpose that by a due consideration of the promises of God faith may be stirred up and kindled in us Therefore it is not absurdly said that sins are cleane taken away by prayer yet must it not so be understood as though the very worke of prayer of it own merit were a satisfaction for sins before God but that by prayer faith is stirred up and kindled in us by which faith we are made partakers of the merit of Christ and have our sinnes forgiven us onely for Christ his sake For before that we doe by prayer invocate God it shall be necessarie to have the merit of Christ applied to us and received by faith Therefore it cannot be that prayer should be such a worke as that for the merit thereof we might obtaine remission of our sins before God Psalme 108. Let his prayer be turned into sinne But it is not possible that prayer should be turned into sinne if of it selfe it were so worthy a worke as that sinne thereby should be purged Isa 1. When you shall stretch out your hands I will turne my eyes from you and when you shall multiply your prayers I will not heare you But God would not turne away his eyes from prayer if of it owne worthinesse it were a satisfaction for our sins Augustine upon the 108. Psal saith That prayer which is not made through Christ doth not onely not take away sinne but also it selfe is made sin Bernard de Quadrages Ser. 5. saith But some peradventure doe seeke eternall life not in humilitie but as it were in confidence of their own merits Neither doe I say this let grace received give a man confidence to pray but no man ought to put his confidence in his prayer as though for his prayer he should obtaine that which he desireth The gifts which are promised doe onely give this unto us that we may hope to obtain even greater things of that mercie which giveth these Therefore let that prayer which is made for temporall things be restrained in these wants onely also let that prayer which is made for the vertues of the soul be free from all filthy and uncleane behaviour and let that prayer which is made for life eternall be occupied about the onely good pleasure of God and that in all humilitie presuming as is requisite of the onely mercie of God Of Almes CHAP. 18. VVE do diligently commend almes and exhort the Church that every man help his neighbour by every dutie that he may and testifie his love But whereas it is said in a certaine place That almes doe take away sinne as water doth quench fire we must understand it according to the analogie of faith For what need was there to the taking away of our sins of Christ his passion and death if sins might be taken away by the merit of almes And what use were there of the ministerie of the Gospell if almes were appointed of God for an instrument whereby the death of Christ might be applied to us Therefore that Christ his honour may not be violated and the ministerie of the Gospell may retaine it lawfull use we teach that almes doth thus take away sinne not that of it selfe it is a worthy worke whereby sinne may either be purged or the
merit of Christ applied but that it is a worke and fruit of charitie toward our neighbour by which worke we doe testifie our faith and obedience which we owe unto God Now where faith is there Christ alone is acknowledged to be the purger of sinnes Therefore seeing that almes doth testifie after their manner that Christ doth dwell in the godly it doth also testifie that they have remission of sinnes For except almes be a worke of charitie which may beare witnesse to faith in Christ it is so farre from signifying that man hath remission of sins through Christ that it doth even stinke in the sight of God If I shall distribute saith Paul all my substance that it may be meat for the poore and shall not have love it profiteth me nothing Therefore we teach that good works must be done necessarily that God is to be invocated and that almes is to be given that we may testifie our faith and love and obey the calling of God But in true repentance we teach that we obtaine remission of sins onely for the Son of God our Lord Iesus Christ his sake through faith according to that which Peter saith To him doe all the Prophets beare witnesse that through his name every one that beleeveth in him doth receive remission of sins Of Canonicall houres CHAP. 27. AVgustine writeth in a certaine place that Ambrose the Bishop of Millane did ordaine that the assemblies of the Church should sing Psalmes whereby they might mutually comfort themselves whilest they looked for adversitie and stirre up themselves to beare the crosse lest the people saith he should pine away with the yrkesomnesse of mourning This singing because it was used in a tongue commonly known it had both a godly use and deserved great praise And by the Canonicall decree it appeareth that those houres which they call Canonicall were an appointment of certaine times wherein the whole holy Scripture should be publikely over-run every yeere as in the schooles there be certaine hours appointed for interpreting of authors Such a distribution of houres was peradventure not unprofitable for that time and in it selfe it is not a thing to be condemned But to appoint a speciall kinde of priests to chaunt but those Canonicall hours and to sing them in a strange tongue which commonly is not known to the Church or is not our countrey tongue and that in some place in the night and in the day time without any intermission new singers very often taking one anothers course and to make hereof a worship not to this end that by patience and the comfort of the Scripture we might have hope as Paul saith but that by the merit of this worke a man might mitigate the wrath of God and purge the sinnes of men before God this is it that is contrary to the meaning of that Church which is indeed Catholique 1 Cor. 14. When ye come together according as every one of you hath a Psalme or hath doctrine or hath a tongue or hath revelation or hath interpretation let all things be done unto edifying Hierome upon the Epist to the Ephes Chap. 5. saith Singing and making melody to the Lord in your hearts Let young men heare these things let them heare whose office it is to sing in the Church that we must sing to God not with the voice but with the heart and that the threat and the iawes are not to be greased with some sweet liquor as they use to doe that play in Tragedies c. Now that which was spoken touching the use of a tongue that is commonly knowne it must be understood not only of the singing of Psalmes but also of all the parts of Ecclesiasticall ministerie For as Sermons and prayers are to be made in a well knowne tongue to the Church so also must the Sacraments be dispensed in a speech that is knowne For although it be lawfull at some time to use a strange tongue by reason of the learned yet the consent of the Catholike Church doth require this that the necessarie ministeries of the Church be executed in our countrey speech 1 Cor. 14. I had rather in the Church to speake five words with my understanding that I may also instruct others then ten thousand words in a strange tongue Innocentius the third De offi Iud. Ord. C. Quoniam saith Because that in many parts within one Citie and Diocesse there be people of divers languages mingled together having under one faith divers rites and customes we doe straitly command that the Bishops of such Cities or Diocesses doe provide fit men who according to the diversitie of ceremonies and language may execute among them the divine duties and minister the Ecclesiasticall Sacraments instructing them both by the word and by their example Therefore they are to be said to doe godly and Catholikely who doe so appoint the dispensation of the Sacraments the singing of Psalmes and the reading of holy Scripture that the Church may understand that which is said read or sung and the spirit may receive fruit thereby to comfort the minde and to confirme the faith and to stirre up love Out of the Confession of SVEVELAND Of the singing and prayers of Ecclesiasticall men CHAP. 21. ANd for that cause to wit that men should not winke at that offending of God which might be committed under a colour of his service then which nothing can offend him more grievously our Ministers have condemned the most of those things which were used in the singings and prayers of Ecclesiasticall men For it is too too manifest that these have degenerated from the first appointment and use of the Fathers For no man which understandeth the writings of the ancient Fathers is ignorant of this that it was a custome among them wisely to rehearse also to expound a few Psalmes with some Chapter of the Scripture whereas now adaies many Psalmes are chaunted for the most part without understanding and of the reading of the Scripture there be onely the beginnings of Chapters left unto us and innumerable things are taken up one after another which serve rather for superstition then for godlinesse Therefore our Ministers did first of all detest this that many things which were contrary to the Scriptures are mingled with holy prayers and songs as that those things are attributed to Saints which are proper to Christ alone namely to free us from sinne and other discommodities and not so much to obtaine as to give us the favour of God and all kinde of good things Secondly because they are increased so infinitely that they cannot be sung or rehearsed with an attentive minde Now it is nothing but a mocking of God whatsoever we doe in his service without understanding Lastly because that these things also were made meritorious works and to be sold for no small price that we may say nothing hereof that against the expresse commandement of the holy Ghost all things are there said and sung in that tongue which not
themselves rehearse those great things wherewith God hath adorned her above all other women and they all rejoyce one with another and shew themselves most thankfull for the salvation which is purchased to mankinde and with all Christian people they confesse and professe that she is happie and they praise God for all these things and so much as lyeth in them they doe faithfully follow and imitate the holy life and good manners of that Virgin and they doe indeed execute that which she commandeth to them that ministred in the Marriage at Cana and do alwayes desire to be in heaven with her And all these things they doe according to the meaning of the holy Scriptures And a little after And thus doe we teach that the Saints * Looke the 1. observation are truly worshipped when the people on certaine daies at a time appointed do come together to the service of God and doe call to minde and meditate upon the benefits of God which he hath bestowed upon holy men and through them upon his Church and there withall doth admonish it selfe concerning their calling or place which they held their doctrine faith life and exercises of godlinesse and the last end of their life to the end that it may be as it were built up in the same truth by the word of God and may praise God and give him thanks for those men and in their name and may sing * Looke the 2. observation profitable songs and such as are free from superstition and may raise and stirre up themselves to the like obedience imitation of their faith works and deeds godlinesse holinesse and honestie and that they may call upon God that he would vouchsafe to give unto them to enjoy their companie and fellowship as well here in the time of grace as hereafter in eternall glory All which things are in few words comprehended in the Epistle to the Hebrews where it is said Remember them which have the Heb. 13. over sight over you which have declared unto you the word of God whose faith follow considering what hath been the end of their conversation Of Fasting CHAP. 18. TOuching true and Christian fasting we teach that it is an outward work of faith comprehending in it worship which is done by exercising the body to abstinencie joyning there withall Matth 6. prayers and giving of almes and that it is due to God alone and that among Christians according as their strength will suffer and their affaires and businesse desire and permit at what time soever they use it in any societie either generall or particular it must be done without hypocrisie or superstition as the holy Scriptures doe witnesse and Paul among other things doth thus write of it Let us approve our selves as the Ministers of God by 2 Cor. 6. Luk. 5. 1 Cor. 7. fasting c. And Christ saith Then they shall fast And again Paul saith in another place That ye may give your selves to fasting and prayer Now fasting doth not consist in the choise of meat which a man useth but in the moderate use of meat and in exercising chastising and bringing under the unruly flesh before God and chiefly the matter consisteth in the spirit and in the heart to wit how for what cause with what intent and purpose a man doth fast and how and by what meane the godly may exercise a wholsome and acceptable fast unto God and on the other side to know when they should not fast but rather take heed that they doe not fast it is expressed in the Prophet and manifestly taught Isa 56. Matth. 6. of Christ himselfe What is to be thought of the choise and difference of meats every man ought to learne out of the doctrine of Christ that by this meane what doubt soever is in this point it may be taken away and decided Theâ— Christ called the multitude unto him Matth. 15. and said Heare and understand That which goeth into the mouth Mark 7. defileth not the man but that which cometh out of the mouth that defileth the man that is maketh him guiltie Also out of the doctrine of the Apostle whose words are thus I am perswaded Rom. 14. through the Lord Iesus that nothing is uncleane of it selfe but unto him that iudgeth any thing to be uncleane to him it is uncleane But if thy brother be grieved for the meat now walkest not thou charitably Destroy not him with thy meat for whom Christ died For the kingdome of God is not meat nor drinke but righteousnesse and peace and ioy in the holy Ghost Christians indeed are not tyed to any law in this case yet so that they be not an offence to the weaker sort therefore the Apostle addeth All things indeed 1 Cor. 8. are pure but it is evill for the man which eateth with offence And in another place he writeth Meat doth not make men acceptable to God for neither if we eate have we the more neither if we eate not have we the lesse Out of the FRENCH Confession TO conclude we thinke that Purgatorie is a feigned thing Artic. 24. comming out of the same shop whence also Monasticall Vowes Pilgrimages the forbidding of marriage the use of meats a ceremoniall observation of certaine dayes auricular confession indulgences and such like things have proceeded by which things certaine men have thought that they doe deserve favour and salvation But we doe not onely reject all those things for a false opinion of merit added thereunto but also because they are inventions of men and a yoke laid upon the consciences of men by mens authoritie Out of the ENGLISH Confession ANd as for their brags they are wont to make of their Purgatoris Artic. 14. though we know it is not a thing so very late risen amongst them yet is it no better then a blockish and an old wives devise Augustine indeed sometime saith there is such a certaine place sometime he denyeth not but there may be such a one sometime he doubteth sometime againe he utterly denieth that there is any at all and thinketh that men are therein deceived by a certaine naturall good will they beare their friends departed But yet of this one errour hath there growne up such a harvest of those Massemongers that the Masses being sold abroad commonly in every corner the Temples of God became shops to get money and seelyfouls were borne in hand that nothing was more necessarie to be bought In deed there was nothing more gainfull for these men to sell Out of the Confession of AUSPURGE Of abuses that be taken away Of putting difference betweene meats and such like Popish traditions IN this corporall life we have need of traditions that is of the Artic. 4. distinctions of times and places that all things may be done orderly in the Church as Paul willeth Let all things be done in order and so as is meet and decent Therefore the Church hath her traditions that
that his minde may be stirred up and made more apt for heavenly affections It is not to bee thought that these exercises are a worship of God that deserve remission of sinnes or that they be satisfactions c. And this discipline must be continuall neither can certain dayes be set and appointed equally for all Of this discipline Christ speaketh Beware that your bodies be not oppressed with surfetâ—ing Againe This kinde of Devils doth not goe out but by fasting and prayer And Paul saith I chastise my body and bring it in bondage Wherefore we do not mislike fastings but superstitious opinions which be snares for mens consciences that are put in traditions Moreover these exercises when as they are referred unto that end that we may have our bodies fit for spirituall things and to doe our duties according to a mans calling c. they are good in the godly and * Looke the 1. Observation upon this confession meritorious workes as the example of Daniel doth testifie For they be works which God requireth to this end that they may subdue the flesh This former Article we found placed elsewhere in the fifth place among those wherein the abuses that are changed are reckoned up Of the difference of meats Artic. 5. This Treatise of ceremonies repeated generally doth properly pertaine unto the Section next following and unto this Section the next must be added because here is speciall mention of fastings and holy daies as we mentioned in the former Article IT hath beene a common opinion not of the common sort alone but also of such as are teachers in the Churches that the differences of meates and such like humane traditions are works available to merit remission both of the fault and of the punishment And that the world thus thought it is apparant by this that daily new ceremonies new orders new holy dayes new fasts were appointed and the teachers in the Churches did exact these workse at the peoples hands as a service necessary to deserve justification by and they did greatly terrifie their consciences if ought were omitted * Of this perswasion of traditions many discommodities have followed in the Church For first the doctrine of grace is obscured by it also the righteousnesse of faith which is the most especiall point of the Gospel and which it behoveth most of all to be extant and to have the preheminence in the Church that the merit of Christ may be well known and faith which beleeveth that sinnes are remitted through Christ and not for any works of ours may be exalted farre above works For which cause also Saint Paul laboureth much in this point he removeth the law and humane traditions that he may shew that the righteousnesse of Christ is a farre other thing then such workes as these be namely a faith which beleeveth that sins are freely remitted through Christ But this doctrine of S. Paul is almost wholly smothered by traditions which have bred an opinion that by making difference in meats and such like services a man must merit remission of sinnes and justification In their doctrine of repentance there was no mention of faith onely these satisfactory works were spoken of Repentance seemed to stand wholly in these Secondly these traditions obscured the Commandements of God that they could not be knowne because that traditions were preferred farre above the Commandements of God All Christianitie was thought to be an observation of certaine holy dayes rites fasts and attire These observations carried a goodly title and name that they were the spirituall life and the perfect life In the meane season Gods Commandements touching every mans calling were of small estimation That the father brought up his children that the mother bare them that the Prince governed the common wealth these were reputed worldly affaires and unperfect and farre inferiour to those glistering observations and orders And these errors did greatly torment good mindes which were grieved that they were handfasted to an unperfect kinde of life in marriage in Magistracie and in other civill functions They had the Monks and such like men in admiration and falsely imagined that their orders did more deserve remission of sinnes and justification Thirdly traditions brought great danger to mens consciences because it was impossible to keep them all and yet men thought the observation of them to be necessarie duties Gerson writeth that many fell into despaire and some murdered themselves because they perceived that they could not keepe the traditions and all this while they never heard the comfort of the righteousnesse of faith or of grace We see the Summists and Divines gather together the traditions and seeke qualifications of them to unburden mens consciences and yet all will not serve but sometimes they bring more snares upon the conscience The Schooles and Pulpits have beene so busied in gathering together the traditions that they had not leasure once to touch the Scripture and to seeke out a more profitable doctrine of faith of the Crosse of hope of the dignitie of civill affaires of the comfort of consciences in perilous assaults Wherefore Gerson and some other Divines have made grievous complaints that they were hindered by braules about traditions that they could not be occupied in some better kinde of doctrine And Saint Augustine forbiddeth that mens consciences should be burdened with such kinde of observations and doth very wisely warne Januarius to know that they are to be observed indifferently for he so speaketh Wherefore our Ministers must not be thought to have touched this matter unadvisedly for hatred of the Bishops as some doe falsely surmise There was great need to admonish the Churches of those errors which did arise from mistaking of traditions for the Gospel driveth men to urge the doctrine of grace and the of righteousnes of faith in the Church which yet can never be understood if men suppose that they can merit remission of sinnes and iustification by observation of their owne choice Thus therefore they have taught us that we can never merit remission of sinnes and justification by the observation of mans traditions and therefore that we must not thinke that such observations are necessarie duties Hereunto they adde testimonies out of the Scriptures Christ excuseth his disciples Matth. 15. which kept not the received tradition which yet seemed to be about a matter not unlawfull but indifferent and to have some affinitie with the washings of the law and saith They worship me in vaine with the precepts of men Christ therefore requireth no unprofitable worship and a little after he addeth All that entereth in at the mouth defileth not the man Againe Rom. 14. The kingdome of God is not meat and drinke Col. 2. Let no man iudge you in meat or drinke in a Sabbath or in an holy day Againe If ye be dead with Christ from the rudiments of the world why as though ye lived in the world are ye burdened with traditions Touch not taste not handle not
world but that the world through him might be saved He that beleeveth in him shall not be condemned but he that beleeveth not is condemned already because he beleeveth not in the onely begotten Sonne of God Therefore if any man shall depart out of this life in the faith of Christ he hath a I the merit of Christ and needeth none other For God which gave his Sonne doth also give all things with him as Paul saith But he that departeth hence without Christ cannot be helped by any merits of men because that without Christ there is no salvation Cyprian against Demet. Tract 1. saith When a man is once departed hence there is no place left for repentance there is no effect of satisfaction here life is either lost or held fast here we must provide for eternall salvation by the service or worship of God and by the fruit of faith And Hierome upon the Epistle to the Gal. Chap. 6. saith We are taught by this small sentence though obscurely a new point of doctrine lyeth hid to wit that whilest we be in this present world we may help one another either by prayers or by counsell but when we shall come before the tribunall seat of Christ it is not Iob nor Daniel nor Noe that can intreat any thing for us but every man shall beare his owne burden For as touching that which is cited out of the Maccabees That sacrifices were offered for the sinnes of the dead the Authour himselfe of the booke doth doubt in the end of the booke whether he hath written well c. craveth pardon if in any point he hath erred Therefore let us pardon him that without any authoritie of the holy Scripture he affirmeth that the dead are freed from their sin by the sacrifices and prayers of them that be alive And Tertullian saith Oblations are made one day every yeere for them that are dead But this was either received without authoritie of the word of God from the customes of the heathen as many other things were or by the name of Oblation we must understand a publique remembrance of those which died in the faith of Christ and a thanksgiving for those benefits which God bestowed upon them CHAP. 25. Of Purgatorie ALthough we ought not to doubt but that the Saints have their Purgatorie fire in this life as the examples of David Ezechias Jonas and others doe witnesse yet it is not without cause doubted whether that after this life there be such a Purgatorie as the common sort of men do thinke there is wherein the souls be so long tormented till either by their punishment they doe satisfie for their sins or be redeemed by Indulgences For if Purgatorie be such a thing it is much to be marvelled at that neither the Prophets nor the Apostles have in their writings delivered unto us any thing thereof certainly and plainly but rather doe teach and that not obscurely the cleare contrary Mark 16. Preach ye the Gospell to every creature he that shall beleeve and be baptized shall be saved but he that will not beleeve shall be condemned Here be two degrees of men placed the one of them which beleeve the Gospell and they are pronounced saved the other of them which doe not beleeve the Gospell and these are pronounced condemned there is no meane betwixt these two For either thou doest depart out of this life in the faith of Iesus Christ and then thou hast remission of thy sinnes for Christ his sake and the righteousnesse of Christ is imputed to thee Therefore he which dyeth being accompanied with Christ he wanteth nothing toward the obtaining of true and eternall life but he which departeth from hence without Christ goeth into eternall darknesse If beside these two degrees there were some other third state of souls in another world certainly Paul Who was taken up into Paradise and into the third heaven and saw many secret things would not have envied the Church this knowledge But see when he doth of set purpose write to the Thessalonians concerning Christians that sleepe he maketh no mention at all of any Purgatorie but rather willeth them Not to be sorrowfull even as others which have no hope Therefore if there were any such state of souls in another world as the common people thinketh there is Paul could not be withheld but in so fit a place he would plainly have declared this state of souls and would have prescribed a meane unto the Church whereby miserable souls might be delivered from their torment But the true Catholike Church in deed hath plainly shewed that she hath no certaintie at all concerning this third kinde of the state of souls in another world Chrysostome in his second Sermon of Lazarus saith If thou hast violently taken any thing from any man restore it and say as doth Zacheus If I have taken from any man by forged cavillation I restore fourefold If thou art become an enemie to any man be reconciled before thou come to iudgement Discharge all things here that without griefe thou maist behold that tribunall seat Whilest we be here we have many excellent hopes But so soone as we depart thither it is not then in our power to repent nor to wash away our sins And againe He that in this present life shall not wash away his sins shall not finde any comfort afterward Augustine although he place certaine men in the middest betwixt them that be very good and those that be very evill to the one sort whereof he seemeth to assigne the place of Purgatorie yet in other places he doubteth of that matter and doth not define any certaintie Therefore we must so thinke of this opinion of Augustine as he requireth that is we must receive that which is confirmed either by the authoritie of the Scripture or by probable reason But it is evident that those places of the Scripture which are commonly cited to establish Purgatorie are wrested from the naturall to a strange sense and are farre otherwise expounded even of the ancient Writers themselves And those reasons which Augustine bringeth for his opinion doe seeme to leane to this foundation That we obtaine remission of our sins and life not onely for Christ his sake through faith but also for the merits of our works But how this agreeth with the true Apostolike doctrine we have before declared Wherefore we thinke that this speculation of Purgatorie fire is to be left to it own authors and that we must chiefly doe this as Paul exhorteth us that we may confirme our selves one another with speeches touching the assured faith of our resurrection and salvation in Christ Iesus for whose sake God doth so favour the faithfull that in the middest of death he preserveth them and giveth them true peace Out of the Confession of SVEVELAND Of Prayers and fastings CHAP. 7. VVE have among us Prayers and Religious Fasts which are These things which are mingled in this 7. and after in the 10.
unto many not onely beggerly and weake but also hurtfull not elements that is rudiments of holy discipline but also impediments of true godlinesse How much more unjustly shall any man take unto himselfe-authoritie over the inheritance of Christ to oppresse him with such kinde of bondage and how farre shall he remove us from Christ if we submit our selves unto him For who doth not see the glory of Christ to whom we ought wholly to live whom he hath wholly redeemed to himselfe and restored to libertie and that by his blood to be more obscured if beside his authoritie we doe binde our conscience to those laws which are the inventions of men then to those which have God for their Author although they were to be observed but onely for their time Certainly it is a lesse fault to play the Iew then the Heathen Now it is the manner of the Heathen to receive laws for the worship of God which have their beginning from mans invention onely God never being asked counsell of in the matter Wherefore if in any matter at all certainly here that saying of Paul taketh place Ye are bought with a great price be not made the servants of men 1 Cor. 7. Of the choise of meats CHAP. 9. FOr the same cause was that forbearing and chusing of meats enjoyned and tied to certaine daies which Saint Paul writing to Timothy calleth the doctrine of Devils Neither is their answer sufficient Who say that these things be spoken onely against the Manichies Encratites Tatians and Marcionites who did wholly forbid certaine kindes of meats and marriage For the Apostle in this place hath condemned those which command to abstaine from meats which God hath created to be taken with thankesgiving c. Now they also which doe but forbid to take certaine meats on certaine daies do neverthelesse command men to abstain from those meats which God hath created to be taken and are cousin germanes to the doctrine of the Devils the which also is evidently seene by the reason which the Apostle addeth For saith he Whatsoever God hath created it is good and nothing is to be refused that is received with giving of thanks Here he doth not take exception against any times although no man favoured frugalitie temperance and also choise chastisements of the flesh and lawfull fasting more greatly then he did Certainly a Christian must be frugall and sometime the flesh must be chastised by diminishing the daily and accustomed portion or diet but base meats and a meane doth serve better to this purpose then any kinde of meats to conclude it is meet for Christians now and then to take upon them a lawfull fast but that must not be an abstinence from certaine but from all meats nor from meats onely but also from all the dainties of this life whatsoever For what kinde of fast is this what abstinence only to change the kinde of dainties the which thing at this day they use to doe which are counted more religious then others seeing that S. Chrysostome doth not account it to be a fast if we continue wholly without meats even unto the evening except together with abstaining from meats we doe also containe our selves from those things which be hurtfull and bestow much of that leisure upon the studie and exercise of spirituall things That by Prayers and Fasts we must not looke to merit any thing CHAP. 10. MOreover our Preachers have taught that this fault is to be a amended in prayers and fasts that commonly men are taught to seeke to obtaine I know not what merit and justification by these works For As we are saved by grace through faith so also are we justified And touching the works of the law among the which prayers and fasts are reckoned Paul writeth thus For we through the Spirit waite for the hope of righteousnesse Gal. 5. through faith Therefore we must pray but to this end that we may receive of God not that we may hereby give any thing unto him We must fast that we may the better pray and keepe the flesh within the compasse of it dutie and not before God to deserve any thing for our selves This onely end and use of prayers both the Scripture and also the writings and examples of the Fathers do prescribe unto us Moreover the case so standeth with us that although we could pray and fast so religiously and so perfectly do all those things which God hath injoyned us that nothing could more be required of us which hitherto no mortall man hath at any time performed yet for all this we must confesse that we are unprofitable servants Therefore what merit can we dreame of THE SEVENTEENTH SECTION OF CEREMONIES AND RITES WHICH ARE INDIFFERENT IN GENERALL The latter Confession of HELVETIA Of Rites Ceremonies and indifferent things CHAP. 27. VNto the ancient people in old time were given certaine ceremonies as a kinde of schooling or pedagogie to those which were kept under the law as under a Schoole-master or Tutor but Christ the deliverer being once come and the law taken away we which beleeve are no more under the law and the ceremonies are vanished and worne out of use And the Apostles were so farre from retaining them in the Church of Christ or repairing them that they witnessed plainly that they would not lay Rom. 6. any burden upon the Church Wherefore we should seeme to bring in and set up Iudaisme againe if so be we should multiply Ceremonies or Rites in the Church according to the manner of the old Church Therefore we are not of their judgement who would have the Church of Christ kept in with many and diverse Rites as it were with a certaine schooling or pedagogie For if the Apostles would not thrust upon the Christian people the ceremonies and rites which were appointed by God who is there I pray you that is well in his wits that will thrust upon it the inventions devised by man The greater that the heape of ceremonies is in the Church so much the more is taken not onely from Christian libertie but also from Christ and from faith in him whilest the people seeke those things in ceremonies which they should seeke in the onely Son of God Iesus Christ through faith Wherefore a few moderate and simple rites that are not contrary to the word of God do suffice the godly And that there is found diversitie of rites in the Churches let no man say therefore that the Churches doe not agree Socrates saith That it were not possible to set down in writing all the ceremonies of the Churches which are throughout Cities and Countries No Religion doth keep every where the same ceremonies although they admit and receive one and the selfe same doctrine touching them for even they which have one and the self same faith do disagree among themselves about ceremonies Thus much saith Socrates and we at this day having divers rites in the celebration of the Lords Supper and
to be any longer defiled with such foilies Out of the Confession of BELGIA IN the meane time we beleeve that it is in deed profitable that Artic. 32. the Elders which doe governe in Churches should appoint some order among themselves so that they doe diligently take heed that in no case they do swarve or decline from those things which Christ himselfe our onely Master hath once appointed Therefore we doe reject all humane inventions and all those laws which were brought in to be a worship of God that mens consciences should any way thereby be snared or bound and we receive those onely which are fit either to cherish or maintaine concord or to keepe us in the obedience of God And hereunto * Looke the 1. observation upon this confâ—ssion excommunication is chiefly necessary being used according to the commandement of the word of God and other additions of Ecclesiasticall discipline annexed thereunto Out of the Confession of AUSPURGE Artic. 15. COncerning Ecclesiasticall rites which are ordained by mans authority they teach that such rites are to be observed as may be kept without sin and do tend to quietnesse and good order in the Church as namely set holidaies certain godly Psalmes and other such like rites But yet touching this sort of rites they teach that mens consciences are not to be burdened with superstitious opinions of them that is it must not be thought that these humane ordinances are righteousnesse before God or do deserve remission of sins or are duties necessary unto the righteousnesse revealed in the Gospel But this is to be thought of them that they are indifferent things which without the case of offence may be omitted But such as breake them with offence are faultie as those which do rashly disturbe the peace of the Churches Such traditions therefore as cannot be observed without sinne are rejected of us as the tradition of single life We reject also that impious opinion of traditions and vowes wherein they feigne that worships invented by mans authoritie doe merit remission of sins and are satisfactions for sin c. Of which like false opinions touching vowes and fastings not a few have been spread abroad in the Church by unlearned men This Article is thus to be found in another Edition COncerning Ecclesiasticall rites they teach that those rites are to be observed which may be kept without any sinne and are availeable for quietnesse and good order in the Church such as as are set holydaies feasts and such like Againe out of the 7. Article touching abuses of the same confession These words that follow pertaine to this place and the rest unto the eleventh Section Of the authoritie of the Ministers BEsides these things there is a controversie whether Bishops Here also be many things which might very fitly have been referred to the former Sect. by reason of speciall examples of meats and holy dayes here rehearsed but seeing that the title or this page is generall it could not here be pretermitted or Pastours have power to ordaine ceremonies in the Church and to make laws of meats and holidaies and degrees or orders of Ministers They that ascribe this power to the Bishops alledge this testimonie for it I have yet many things to say unto you but you cannot beare them away now But when that spirit of truth shall come he shall teach you all truth They alledge also the examples of the Apostles which commanded the Christians to abstaine from blood and that which was strangled They alledge the change of the Sabbath into the Lords day contrary as it seemeth to the morall law and they have no examples so oft in their mouthes as the change of the Sabbath They will needs have the Churches power and authoritie to be very great because it hath dispensed with a precept of the morall law But of this question our men doe thus teach that the Bishops have no power to ordaine any thing contrary to the Gospell as was shewed before The same also doe the Canons teach distinct 9. Moreover it is against the Scripture to ordaine or require the observation of any traditions to the end that we might merit remission of sinnes and satisfie for sinnes by them For the glorie of Christs merit receiveth a blow when as we seeke by such observations to merit remission of sinnes and justification And it is very apparant that through this perswasion traditions grew into an infinite number in the Church In the meane while the doctrine of faith and of the righteousnesse of faith was quite smoothered for ever and anone there were new holidaies made new fasts appointed new ceremonies new worships for Saints ordained because that the authors of such geare supposed by these works to merit remission of sinnes and justification After the same manner heretofore did the penitentiall Canons increase whereof we still see some footings in satisfactions Againe many writers imagine that in the New Testament there should be a worship like to the Leviticall worship the appointing whereof God committed to the Apostles and Bishops wherein they seeme to be deceived by the example of the law of Moses as if the righteousnesse of the New Testament were the outward observing of certain rites as the justice of the law was Like as therefore in the law it was a sinne to eate swines flesh c. so in the New Testament they place sinne in meates in daies in apparell and such like things and they hold oppinion that the righteousnesse of the New Testament can not stand without these From hence are those burdens that certaine meats defile the conscience that it is a mortall sinne to omit the canonicall houres that fastings merit remission of sinnes because they be necessary to the righteousnesse of the New Testament that a sin in a case reserved cannot be pardoned but by the authoritie of him that reserved it whereas the Canons speake onely of reserving of Canonicall punishments and not of the reserving of the fault Whence then have the Bishops power and authoritie of imposing these traditions upon the Churches for the burdening of mens consciences For there are divers cleare testimonies which inhibit the making of such traditions either for to deserve remission of sinnes or as things necessarie to the righteousnesse of the New Testament or to salvation Paul to the Coloss 2. Let no man iudge you in meat drinke or a peece of a holy day in the new moone or in the Sabbath Againe If ye be dead with Christ from the rudiments of the world why as though ye lived in the world are ye burdâ—ned with traditions as Touch not taste not handle not which all doe perish with the using and are the precepts and doctrines of men which have a shew of wisedome And to Titus he doth plainly forbid traditions For he saith Not listning to Jewish fables and to the precepts of men that abhorre the truth And Christ Matth. 15. saith of them which urge traditions Let
them alone they be blinde leaders of the blinde And he condemneth such worships Every plant which my heavenly Father hath not planted shall be rooted up If Bishops have authoritie to burden the Churches with innumerable traditions and to snare mens consciences why doth the Scripture so oft forbid to make and to listen to traditions why doth it call them the Devils traditions hath the holy Ghost warned us of them to no purpose It remaineth then that seeing constitutions ordained as necessarie or with opinion of meriting remission of sinnes by them are flat repugnant to the Gospel because that it is not lawfull for any Bishops to appoint or urge any such worship For it is very requisite that the doctrine of Christian libertie should be maintained in the Church because that the bondage of the law is not necessary unto justification as it is written to the Gal. Come not ye under the yoke of bondage again It is necessary that the chiefest point of all the Gospel should be holden fast that we doe freely obtain remission of sins and justification by faith in Christ and not by any observations nor by any worship devised by man For though they seek to qualifie traditions yet the equitie of them can never be seen nor perceived so long as the opinion of necessitie remaineth which must needs remain where the righteousnesse of faith and Christian libertie are not known The Apostles commanded them to abstaine from bloud who observeth that now a dayes and yet they doe not sinne that observe it not for the Apostles themselves would not burden mens consciences with such a servitude but they forbad it for a time for offence sake For in that decree the perpetuall intent and minde of the Gospel is to be considered scarcely any canons are precisely kept and many grow out of use daily yea even among them that doe most busily defend traditions Neither can there be sufficient care had of mens consciences except this equitie be kept that men should know that such rites are not to be observed with any opinion of necessitie and that mens consciences are not hurt though traditions grow out of use The Bishops might * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession easily retaine lawfull obedience if they would not have men to observe such traditions as cannot be kept with a good conscience But now they command single life and they admit none except they will sweare not to teach the pure doctrine of the Gospel The Churches doe not desire of the Bishops that they would repaire peace and concord with the losse of their honour which yet good Pastors ought to doe onely they desire that they would remit unjust burdens which are both new and received contrary to the custome of the Catholike Church It may well be that some constitutions had some probable causes when they began which yet will not agree to latter times It is evident that some were received through errour Wherefore it were for the * Looke the 2. Observat chiefe Bishops gentlenesse to mitigate them now for such a change would not overthrow the unitie of the Church For many humane traditions have been changed in time as the Canons themselves declare But if it cannot be obtained that those observations may not be released which cannot be kept without sin then must we follow the Apostles rule which willeth to obey God rather then men Peter forbiddeth Bishops to be Lords and to be imperious over the Churches Our meaning is not to have * Looke the 3. observation rule taken from the Bishops But this one thing is requested at their hands that they would suffer the Gospel to be purely taught and that they would release a few observations which cannot be observed without sin But if they will remit none let them look how they will give account to God for this that by their wilfulnesse they give occasion of schisme Also in the same 7. Article touching abuses this exposition is found thus in another Edition NOw come I to the question in hand touching the laws of Bishops concerning which first this most certaine rule is to be holden That it is not lawfull for any to make lawes repugnant to the commandement of God That sentence of Saint Paul is well known If an Angel from heaven teach any other Gospel let him be accursed Vpon this foundation which is sure and immoveable the rest may easily be reared Now there be three orders of the decrees of Bishops Some doe constraine a man to sinne as the law of single life the laws of private Masses wherein is made an oblation and application for the quick and the dead And the opinion of Transubstantiation breedeth a wicked adoration Also the commandement of praying to the dead It is an easie matter to give sentence of these lawes For seeing they doe manifestly oppugne the commandement of God the Apostles rule is We ought rather to obey God then men The second order is of those rites which concern things in their own nature indifferent such as are the lawes touching the difference of meats and daies and such like things But when false opinions are joyned unto these things they are no more indifferent Now our adversaries doe some more some lesse tie unto them absurd and false opinions for the which both those lawes and rites are to be cast off lest any corrupt worship should be established The most part doe feigne that the works of mans traditions as satisfactions and such like doe merit remission of sinnes This opinion is apparantly false for it removeth the benefit of Christ unto mans traditions And there needeth here no long confutation we will content our selves with one thundering saying of Saint Paul Ye are made void of Christ whosoever are iustified by the law Ye are fallen from Christ This saying teacheth that men doe not merit remission of sinnes by the proper workes either of Gods law or of mans traditions Others being put in minde what grosse absurditie there is in this first errour they begin to talke more modestly of traditions But yet they hold still an errour that is not to be borne withall They say That these workes though they doe not deserve remission of sins yet are they services of God that is workes the immediate end whereof is that God by them might be honoured This errour also must be stiffely withstood For Christ saith plainly They worship me in vaine with the precepts of men And Paul doth expressely condemne will worship to the Coloss And seeing that the worship of God must be done in faith it is necessary that we should have the word of God that may testifie that the worke pleaseth God For how can the conscience offer a worke unto God unlesse there be a voyce of God which may declare that God will be so worshipped or served with this honour But ungodly men understanding this Doctrine of faith have in all ages with damnable boldnesse devised worships
without commandement or word of God which thing if it be lawfull to doe you can shew no cause why the heathenish sacrifices slaying of dogs sacrifices offered at Lampsacum to Priapus and such like monstrous worship should not please God Whether hath mans foolehardinesse rushed not onely amongst the Ethnicks in feigning worships but also among the Popish rout in devising eft-soons new and foolish ceremonies in prayer to the dead in the worshipping of Saints and in the babling of Monks Here therefore let us be watchfull and not suffer lawes to be thrust upon the Churches which prescribe workes without the commadement of God as Gods worship and mans righteousnesse And whereas all our adversaries even they that speake most modestly doe tie this opinion of worship unto those workes let us know that it is a good work to withstand them and by violating such traditions to shew a patterne by which the godly may know what to judge of them As Euscbius writeth of Attalus That he was commanded by God to speake unto a certaine man which eat nothing but bread salt and water that he would use common meat lest hee should bring others into error Moreover this second errour which maketh these workes to bee the worship of God brake farther For many in the Church were deceived through a perverse emulation of the Leviticall ceremonies and did thinke that there should be some such rites in the New Testament and that they are the worship of God or things whereby God will be honoured yea and that they are righteousnesse And for that cause they gave authoritie to the Bishops to ordaine such rites and such services This Pharisaicall errour Christ and his Apostles noted who taught that the worship of the New Testament is repentance the feare of God faith and the workes of the Ten Commandements as Paul saith The kingdome of God is not meat and drinke but righteousnesse and peace and ioy in the holy Ghost For he that in these serveth Christ pleaseth God and is approved of men The Monks fained themselves to be Nazarites The Masse Priests that sacrifice for the dead would have men thinke that they imitate Aaron offering sacrifices But these examples doe not agree the rites of Monks and the Priests mercenarie Masses have no word of God for them yea there are many fond opinions mingled with them which of necessitie must be reproved in our Churches The third errour is the opinion of necessitie wherein they imagine that the Church is like unto other humane governments For they surmise that it is a kingdome wherein the Bishops as if they were Kings have power to make new laws that are besides the Gospel and that they must of necessitie be obeyed even as the Princes laws must necessarily be obeyed especially seeing this life of man cannot be without traditions And this opinion of the necessitie of these things hath stirred up contentions whilest every one defendeth his owne rites invented by man as simply necessarie But Christ and his Apostles teach that such rites set forth without Gods Commandements are not to be taken for things necessary Against this libertie enacted and established by Gods authoritie the opinion which maintaineth that the violating of traditions about things indifferent though it be not in a case where offence may be given is not to be received Hitherto belongeth the saying of Paul Let no man iudge you in meate and drinke and entercourse of holy daies c. For to judge signifieth to binde the consciences and to condemne them that doe not obey Againe Gal. 5. Stand in the libertie wherein Christ hath made you free Hitherto it hath bin shewed in what respect it is not lawfull to appoint traditions or to approve them Now some man may aske whether we would have this life of man to be without order and rites No surely But we teach that the true Pastors of the churches may ordain publike rites in their Churches but so as it be only for an end belonging to the body that is for good orders sake to wit such rites as availe for the instruction of the people As for example set daies set lessons and such like and that without any superstition and opinion of necessitie as hath been said before so that it may not be counted any sin to violate any of these ordinances so it be not with giving offence But if so be that they be broken with offence there where the Churches are well ordered and there is no error in doctrine let him that in such place breaketh them know that he doth offend because he disturbeth the peace of the Church wel ordered or doth withdraw others from the true ministery This reason doth sufficiently warrant the authority of profitable traditions and layeth no snare on mens consciences So the Church in the beginning of it ordained set dayes as the Lords day the day of Christs nativitie Easter Pentecost c. Neither did the Church dispence with the morall precepts but Gods own authoritie abrogated the ceremonies of Moses law And yet it was meet that the people should know when to come together to the hearing of the Gospel and unto the ceremonies which Christ did ordain And for that cause certain dayes were appointed to that use without any such opinions as were above mentioned And the general equity abideth still in the morall law that at certain times we should come together to these godly exercises but the special day which was but a ceremonie is free Wherupon the Apostles retained not the seventh day but did rather take the first day of the week for that use that by it they might admonish the godly both of their libertie and of Christs resurrection * Looke the 4. Observat The things objected against this may easily be taken away The Apostles decree touching things offered to Idols and fornication was moral and perpetuall but in that which they added touching bloud and that which was strangled they had regard of offence giving at that time For it was an use even before the Apostles time that such as then were conquered by the Iews should abstain from bloud things strangled The Apostles therefore have laid no new thing upon those that were joyned unto their fellowship but as yet they kept the old usuall rite which was pleasing both to the godly Iews and such as joyned with them in the society of Christ As for that which Christ saith I have yet many things to say unto you doubtlesse he meant not those foolish ceremonies that the Popes have brought in nor that any new articles of faith but a farther illumination of that Gospel which he had already delivered And therefore afterward he addeth touching the office of the holy Ghost that he should not bring any other kind of doctrine but should enlighten the minds of the Apostles that they should understand the Gospel touching the will of God which before had been taught Therefore he saith Ioh. 14. He shall teach you
Obser 1. pag. 155. even of goodnesse are in no case to be so highly esteemed as those which are commanded of God Vnderstand this of those works which yet are not will-worship and devises of mans brain For such are wholly to be rejected as is also said of such a little after that are not of faith but contrary to faith Vpon the same By taking heed that they fall not into mortall sinne Looke the 2. Obser 2 pag. 157. observation upon the Saxonie Confession in the 4. Section Vpon the same First for this cause that is for divers causes whereof this is one Obser 3. pag. 157. Lest that the grace of faith which we have already c. Vpon the Confession of Auspurge THe Gospell bewrayeth our sinne These words seeme thus to be Obser 1. pag. 163. understood that the Gospell should bewray all kinde of sinne yet not properly and by it selfe For the proper difference betweene the law and the Gospell is to be held fast to wit that the Gospell doth properly reprove the sinne of infidelitie and by an accident all other sins also but the law doth properly reprove all sins whatsoever are committed against it Vpon the same And deserveth reward Touching the word of meriting or deserving Obser 2 pag. 169. which this Confession useth oft in this Section Looke before in the 8. Sect. the 7. observation upon this same Confession and looke the 1. observation upon the Confession of Wirtemberge in this Section And againe after in the 16. Section the 1. observation on this Confession Vpon the same Living in mortall sinne Looke before in the 4. Sect. the 2. observation Obser 3. pag. 167. upon the Confession of Saxonie Nor the righteousnesse of works Looke before in the 4. Section Obser 4. pag. 167. the 1. observation upon the Confession of Saxonie Vpon the same And like as the preaching of repentance in generall so the promise Obser 5. pag. 169. of grace Generall that is offered to all sorts of men indefinitely as well to one as to another without difference of countrey sexe place time or age But we cannot conceive how repentance and the promise of grace can be said to be preached universally to every nation much lesse to all men particularly for as much as experience doth plainly prove that to be untrue Vpon the same Here needeth no disputation of predestination Even as we doe Obser 6. pag. 169. abhorre curious disputations that is such as passe the bounds of Gods word touching predestination of which sort we take these words to be meant as most dangerous matters for grievous fals so we affirme that whatsoever the holy Ghost doth teach touching this point in the holy Scriptures is warily and wisely to be propounded and beleeved in the Church as well as other parts of Christian Religion which thing the Doctors of the Church both old and new did and among the rest Master Luther himselfe in his booke de servo arbitrio and else-where Vpon the same That they be necessary We take them to be necessary because Observ 7. page 173. they doe necessarily follow the true faith whereby we are justified not that they concurre unto the working of our justification in Christ as either principall or secundarie causes for that faith it selfe as it is an inherent qualitie doth not justifie but onely in as much as it doth apprehend and lay hold on Christ our righteousnesse Vpon the same Albeit that men by their owne strength be able to doe outward Observ 8. page 175. honest deeds c. Looke in the 4. Sect. the 3. observation upon this Confession Vpon the same Moreover nature by it selfe is weake Without Christ and without Observ 9. page 175. regeneration the nature of man can doe nothing but sin For God by his grace doth create the habilitie of thinking willing and doing well not helping the old man in that he wanteth but by little and little abolishing it According to that saying When we were dead in sins c. Ephes 2. But touching the weaknesse of our nature looke that which was said in the 1. observation upon the Confession of Bohemia Section 4. Vpon the Confession of Saxonie BEcause that God left this libertie in man after this fall Here also Obser 1. pag. 181. looke in the 4. Sect. the 1. observ upon the Confession of Bohemia and the 3. upon the Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same Therefore although men by the naturall strength Looke here Obser 2. pag. 190. againe the 1. observation upon the Confession of Bohemia in the 4. Section and also the 9. observation upon the Confession of Auspurge in this same Section Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge VVE teach that good works are necessarily to be done and doe Obser 1. pag. 198. deserve c. That is obtaine and that as it is well added by and by after by the free mercy and goodnesse of God Touching which point looke the 7. observ upon the Confession of Auspurge in the 8. Sect. the 2. observ upon the same Confession in this Sect. Also touching the necessitie of good works looke the 7. observ upon the same Confession in this selfe same Section IN THE TENTH SECTION Vpon the latter Confession of Helvetia ANd no marvell if it erre How and in what respect the visible Obser 1. pag. 206. Church considered universally is said to erre it is afterward declared more fully in this same Confession Vpon the Confession of Bohemia THe Heathenish life This saying the brethren in Bohemia did Obser 1. pag. 213. themselves expound thus unto us in their letters to wit that they speake here of the notes of the visible Church which are all joyntly to be considered that looke where both the errours of Idolaters and heretikes and impietie of life doe openly overflow there it cannot safely be affirmed that the visible Church of Christ is to be seene or is at all And yet notwithstanding there is no doubt to be made but some secret true members of Christ and such as it may be are onely knowne to God be there hid and therefore that there is a Church even in Poperie as it were overwhelmed and drowned whence God will fetch out his elect and gather them to the visible Churches that are restored and reformed whereas Popery never was nor is the true Church Vpon the same But he that looseth In what sense we thinke that a true faith Observ 2. page 214. may be lost we have declared before in the fourth Section in the first observation of the Confession of Saxonie and elsewhere Vpon the same By Ecclesiasticall punishment which is commonly called c. We Observ 3. page 215. take this to be so meant as that notwithstanding every Church hath her libertie left unto her what way to exercise such discipline as is before said in the first observation upon this same confession in the 8. Section As for this
of the Auspurge Confession though not after the same manner and in the same words and for the full declaration thereof looke in the Admonition lately set forth by our brethren the Neustadians in the 5. Chapter out of the which our agreement in this point of doctrine rightly declared doth appeare Vpon the same Art 1. Of the abuses For the Masse is retained still amongst us c. The Princes and Obser 2 pag. 322. Divines in the assembly at Newburdge testified in the yeer 1561. as is manifest by the decrees of that assembly that they by the word Masse do understand the administration of the Supper and do from the bottome of their hearts detest the Romish Masse And although we do abhorre all contentions about words and do acknowledge that the word Masse is not newly sprung up in the Latine Church yet seeing that the Originall of this tearme namely because almes were sent from the faithfull in their usuall meetings at their love feasts is long since abolished and seeing that this word hath these many yeeres broken out into great abomination and so great that none so grosse or execrable was ever heard of we do not without cause together with the thing abolish the name it selfe out of our Churches As for the holy liturgie there we think that it is most rightly celebrated where it is most simply and most neerly unto the first institution observed And seeing it is manifest that the ceremonies in the Romane Liturgie are partly in themselves unprofitable partly tending rather to an ambitious shew pompe then to edification partly ridiculous and partly either in themselves superstitious or else ready to be turned into superstition Therefore the most of them or in a manner all we have in every place utterly swept away Yet so as that the Church hath her liberty left in things indifferent as it is meet and shall be declared in the 17. Sect. As for the speaking or singing of any thing in the publique Liturgie in such a tongue as is unknown to the common people unlesse there be an interpreter the Apostle doth plainly forbid it 1 Cor. 14. Vpon the same A Ceremonie in the new covenant without faith doth merit nothing Obser 3. pag. 326. c. No nor yet in the Old testament yea neither any ceremonie nor faith it selfe doth merit any thing but whereas the externall work being performed with faith according to Gods commandement is acceptable unto him all that we teach out of Gods word to be of grace and not of debt Whereof looke the 8. Section and the 7. Observation the 9. Sect. and the 2. Obser unto the same Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same The Pastours of the Churches do consecrate c. By the name of Obser 4. pag. 327. consecration we understand no other thing then the use of Christs ordination by whose blessing and power the elements are sanctified unto us whereof dependeth the whole force and dignitie of the Sacraments Vpon the same Every holy day and other daies also if any be desirous to use the Obser 5. pag. 327. Sacrament c. Of holy dayes is spoken afterwards in the 16. Section But in our Churches certaine dayes by publique warning are appointed wherein if any refuse to receive the Supper they answer for it in the Consistorie Vpon the same about the end of the second Article of abuses And because that the parting c. This verily is one cause why Obser 6. pag. 334. the carrying about of the Sacrament is condemned yet neither the onely cause nor the chiefest Vpon the Confession of Saxonie ANd that he is in thee c. This we admit touching the spirituall Observ 1. page 336. efficacie not concerning the very essence of the flesh the which is now in heaven and no where else as hath been before shewed in the 1. Obser upon the Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same Neither are any admitted to the communion c. This we allow Obser 2 pag. 336. as being understood of Catechizing or instruction As for private absolution how far we think it to be required it hath been shewed of us heretofore namely in the 8. Sect. and 1. Observat both upon this and also upon the Confession of Bohemia Vpon the same Obser 3. pag. page 336. That Christ is truly and substantially present c. Looke the 1. and 2. Observat upon the Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same That Christ witnesseth that he is in them and doth make them Obser 4 pag. 337. his members c. Both these also we doe imbrace as is contained in the word of God namely so that this whole dwelling be by his power and efficacie and that the flesh of Christ be communicated unto us yet after a spirituall and mysticall manner as hath been declared of us before both in the Confession of Bohemia and of Auspurge Vpon the same And lessons appointed c. How farre we doe allow this distribution Obser 5. pag. 337. of the holy Scripture look the 1. Observat upon the Confession of Bohemia the 1. Section Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge That the true body of Christ c. Look before in the 1. Observation Obser 1. pag. 342. upon the Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same Of the body of Christ being onely absent c. We doe beleeve Obser 2 pag. 342. out of the word of God and by the perpetuall and evident agreement of the whole ancient and true Church that the body of Christ hath alwaies been is and shall be circumscribed and locall Wherefore as when he lived upon the earth he was no where else so now also being above in heaven he is there and no where else in his substance as Vigilius plainly affirmeth against Eutiches Yet for all that we doe not affirme that the very body of Christ is onely or simply absent or that the bread and wine are only simple naked signes or bare Pictures or nothing else but certaine tokens of Christian profession For in this sense is there one onely action of the holy Supper that yet not withstanding it should be partly corporall and celebrated upon the earth in which respect we doubt not to say that Christs body is as farre distant from us as heaven is from the earth partly heavenly the minde and faith lifting up the heart unto God in the which respect we acknowledge that the body of the Lord is present in the Supper to our minde and faith But that they be bare and naked signes how can we possibly affirme which so often and so evidently have beaten upon this that the things signified are no lesse certainly given unto the minde then the signes themselves unto the body Vpon the same Or else change them into the body and blood c. We see not Obser 3. pag. 342. how God may be said to be able to doe that which is manifestly repugnant to his own will concerning the
onely inspiration of the lying spirit Vpon the same Do agree with the Canon law c. We would have it declared Obser 2. pag. 446. unto us what manner of law this Canon law is seeing that there be many things both in certaine ancient and especially in the Canons of the Popes flat repugnant to the word of God and to equitie Vpon the same As mortall sins and such as expell the holy Ghost c. why we Observ 3. 446. do think that this also hath need to be more diligently expounded we have shewed not once before Looke the 4. Sect. observ 1. and 2. upon this same Confess Also Sect. 8. observ 4. upon the Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same Where as the words of Christ did speake c. If so be that we Obser 4. pag. 448. should admit that Gospell according to the Egyptians wherein those words be attributed to Christ Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge ANnd that it is a mysterie c. to wit a spirituall marriage Observ 1. 451. between Christ and his Church and not this carnall or corporall and humane marriage which is not appointed to represent that other which is spirituall Vpon the same The politique laws which are the ordinances of God c. we Obser 2 pag. 451. also do approve the politique laws touching these things so that the consciences be not snared and that which in this contract is meerely divine be administred according to the true word of God being distinguished from civill controversies which fall out in marriage Looke before observation 1. upon the former Confession of Helvetia IN THE NINETEENTH SECTION Vpon the latter Confession of Helvetia VVIth good laws made according to the word of God that is Obser 1. pag. 458. with such as doe not forbid that which God doth command in the morall law and by the voice of nature it selfe nor command that which he forbiddeth For otherwise by the name of the word of God the Iudaicall civill law might also be understood to the which not withstanding we are not bound in so much as it is civill but onely so farre forth as it is grounded upon a generall and perpetuall rule of justice Vpon the former Confession of Helvetia ACcording to iust and divine Laws c. That is agreeable to Observ 1. pag 400. equitie and righteousnesse and to conclude to the law of nature whereof God himselfe is the Author Vpon the same And the oath which we made to him c. That is an oath whereby Obser 2. pag. 460. subjects are bound to their Magistrates Vpon the Confession of Basil IN the number whereof we also desire to be c. These things are Obser 1. pag. 461. spoken in the person of the Magistrates themselves and not of the Pastours of the Church at Basil in so much as this Confession was published in the name of the Magistrates themselves Vpon the Confession of Bohemia THe people is taught that they ought to obey no man more then Obser 1. pag. 464. God This is so farre to be extended as that we must understand that we ought not to obey any in these things which pertaine to the conscience and to salvation but God alone seeing that the Apostle doth not except so much as the Angels themselves Gal. 1. The end of the Harmonie and of the Observations A GENERALL CONFESSION OF THE TRVE CHRISTIAN FAITH and Religion according to Gods Word and Acts of our Parliaments subscribed by the Kings Majestie and his Houshold with sundry others To the glory of God and good example of all men At Edinborough the 28. day of Ianuary The yeere of our Lord 1581. And in the 14. yeere of His Majesties Raigne WE all and every one of us under written protest that after long and due examination of our owne consciences in matters of true and false Religion are now throughly resolved in the truth by the Word and spirit of God And therefore we beleeve with our hearts confesse with our mouthes subscribe with our hands and constantly affirme before God and the whole world that this onely is the true Christian faith and religion pleasing God and bringing salvation to man which is now by the mercie of God revealed to the world by the preaching of the blessed Evangell and is received beleeved and defended by many and sundry notable Churches and Realms but chiefly by the Church of Scotland the Kings Majestie and three Estates of this Realm as Gods eternall truth and onely ground of our salvation as more particularly is expressed in the Confession of our Faith established and publikely confirmed by sundry Acts of Parliaments and now of a long time hath been openly professed by the Kings Majestie and whole body of this Realm both in burgh and land To the which confession and form of Religion we willingly agree in our consciences in all points as unto Gods undoubted truth and verity grounded onely upon his written word And therefore we abhorre and detest all contrary religion and doctrin but chiefly all kinde of Papistry in generall and particular heads even as they are now damned and confuted by the word of God and Church of Scotland but especially we detest and refuse the usurped authoritie of that Romane Antichrist upon the Scriptures of God upon the Church the civill Magistrate and conscience of men all his tyrannous Laws made upon indifferent things against our Christian liberty his erronious doctrin against the sufficiencie of the written word the perfection of the law the office of Christ and his blessed Evangell his corrupted doctrin concerning originall sin our naturall inabilitie and rebellion to Gods law our justification by faith onely our imperfect sanctification and obedience to the law the nature number and use of the holy Sacraments his five bastard sacraments with all his rites ceremonies and false doctrin added to the administration of the true Sacraments without the word of God his cruell judgement against infants departing without the Sacrament his absolute necessitie of Baptisme his blasphemous opinion of transubstantiation or reall presence of Christs body in the elements and receiving of the same by the wicked or bodies of men his dispensations with solemn oathes perjuries and degrees of marriage forbidden in the word his crueltie against the innocent divorced his devilish Masse his blasphemous Priesthood his prophane sacrifice for the sins of the dead and the quick his Canonization of men calling upon Angels or Saints departed worshipping of Images reliques and crosses dedicating of Churches Altars Daies Vows to creatures his Purgatory prayers for the dead praying or speaking in a strange language with his processions and blasphemous Letany and multitude of Advocates or Mediatours his manifold orders Auricular confession his dispersed uncertain repentance his generall and doubt some faith his satisfactions of men for their sins his justification by works Opus Operatum works of supererogation merits pardons peregrinations and stations his holy
And even as they declined from those things which had perversly crept into the doctrine of Christ so they were more and more confirmed in those things which are altogether agreeable thereunto Of which sort are the Articles which the Christian Church hath hitherto steadfastly beleeved touching the holy Trinitie to wit that God the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost are one essence and three persons and admit no other division or difference then the distinction of persons Of Invocating and worshipping of Saints Artic. 11. MOreover that abuse also was reproved and confuted by which some thinke they can so by fastings and prayers winne and binde unto themselves both the blessed Virgin Mary that bare God and other Saints that they hope by their intercession and merits they may be delivered from all adversities as well of soule as of body and be enriched with all kinde of good things For our Preachers have taught by the commandement of Christ the Saviour that that heavenly Father alone is by the same Christ in the holy spirit to be prayed unto as he who hath promised that he will never deny us any of those things which we by a true faith aske of him through his Sonne And seeing the Scripture it selfe setteth before us one onely Mediatour between God and men to wit the man Iesus Christ 1 Tim. 2. who both loveth us more entirely and can by authoritie doe more with the Father then any other they rightly thinke that this onely intercessour and advocate ought to suffice us Yet they doe therewithall teach that the most holy mother of God and Virgin Mary and other beloved Saints are with great diligence to be honoured But that that thing cannot otherwise be done then if we studie to be conversant in those things to which they especially gave themselves namely to innocencie and sanctification and of which they set before us so worthy examples For sith they with all their heart and soule and with all their strength doe love God we can in nothing please them better then if we also with them love God from the heart and by all meanes possible to make our selves conformable to him so farre off are they from ascribing their owne salvation to their merits how therefore should they presume to help any other with their merits Nay rather every one of them while they lived here said with Paul the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Sonne of God who loved me and gave himselfe for me For I despise not the grace of God Seeing therefore they themselves attribute whatsoever they either be or have to the goodnesse of God and to the redemption of the Lord Iesus Christ we can please them no way better then if we also wholly rest in the same things alone which very thing Saint Augustine also teacheth toward the end of his Booke De vera religione Of Images CHAP. 22. AS touching Images our Preachers reproved this especially out of the holy Scriptures that adoring and invocating of of them is so openly granted to the simple people against the expresse commandement of God Secondly that so great cost is bestowed for their worship and ornament by which rather the hungry thirsty naked fatherlesse sick and those that are in bonds for Christ ought to have been relieved Lastly because the most part are so perswaded that with such worship and cost bestowed upon Images both which things God abhorreth they deserve much at Gods hands and that they obtaine speciall helpe by this means Contrariwise the same men doe teach that the ancient writers so long as Christian faith remained some what pure understood the Scriptures which forbid worshipping and praying to Images in this sense that they thought it an abominable thing to admit any Images either graven or painted in the Church although they were not otherwise ignorant what our liberty is as in all externall things so likewise in Images For they nothing doubted but that it was flat contrary both to the commandements of Scripture and also to the holy religion Which may especially be proved even by those things which blessed Epiphanius in times past Bishop of Salaminium in Cyprus writeth of himselfe in an Epistle to John Bishop of Ierusalem which also Saint Ierome turned out of Greeke into Latine because he thought it both Christian and profitable to be read and these are Epiphanius own words When we went together to the holy place which is called Bethel that there I might make a collection with thee after the custome of the Church and was come to the village which is called Anablotha and passing by saw there a Lamp burning and had asked what place it was and had learned that it was a Church and was gone in to pray I found there a vaile hanging at the entrie of the same Church stained and painted and having the Image as it might be of Christ or some Saint for I doe not well remember whose picture it was when therefore I had seene this in Christs Church contrary to the commandement of the â—cripture that there hung a mans picture I cut it and moreover I counselled the keepers of that place that they should winde and burie some poore body in it And a little after when he had brought an excuse for his delay in sending another vaile that he had promised he addeth And now I have sent that I could finde and I pray thâ—e bid the Elders of the same place take the vaile that we have sent of the bearer and bid that henceforth such vailes as bee contrary to our religion be not hanged up in the Church of Christ Loe this godly Bishop writeth that it is against the holy Scriptures and Christian Religion to have even Christs owne picture in the Church and that in so plaine words that it may appeare to them that as well the Bishop of Ierusalem himselfe and Ierome as all other men of that age throughout the same and that that faith and custome of detesting Images hath beene alwaies of old in the Church of Christ and brought in by the Apostles themselves Whereas some say further that Images be profitable for the instruction of the Lay people it appeareth first of all that almost all Images were set up for pompe and superstition rather then for any other use Secondly neither is that reason very sound For although the Lord would instruct and bring to the knowledge of his goodnesse the Iewes farre more dull then becometh Christians to be by divers outward ceremonies and pedagogies yet he was so farre from thinking that the use of Images was fit and convenient for that purpose that he did even by name forbid it unto them For whosoever is not instructed and stirred up to the worship of God by the word of God and by so excellent workes of his which he layeth before us both in heaven and earth and which are continually before our eyes and at hand and which to conclude
we so plentifully enjoy surely the forme of Gods creatures altered by mans cunning and so shapen that stones trees mettals and other like matter doe no longer detain their own shape such as they received it of God but carry the countenance either of men or of beasts or of other things will doe him no good Yea it is certaine that by the workmanship of such Images men are more withdrawne from the view of Gods workes to their owne workes or to mens inventions so that they doe not every where thinke alike of God but keepe in religious cogitations untill such time as they light upon some Image But surely if a man marke it well the heaven and the earth and whatsoever is contained in them are excellent and worthy Images of God The heathens also used a pretence of instruction and teaching to maintaine their Idols but the holy fathers rested not in such excuses Of which matter Lactantius teacheth at large in his second booke of Institut Neither could the heathens better abide to be upbraided for that they worshipped stones and stocks then can the men of our age as they which oftentimes confidently affirmed that they tooke the Images to be nothing else but Images and that they sought nothing else but to be Instructed and admonished by them And these things doth Athanasius controll in these words Goe to let them tell me how God is known by Images that is whether it be for the matter whereof they consist or for the forme imprinted in that matter If the mâ—â—ter serâ—e the turne what need is there I pray you of the forme For God himselfe shineth forth even in the matter before that any thing be framed thereof by mans hands for all things shew forth Gods glory But if the forme it selfe which is fitted to the matter giveth occasion to know God what neede such Images might not God be knowne farre more excellently by the things themselves whereof Images be made surely the glory of God might much more visibly be seene by the living creatures themselves either reasonable or unreasonable set before our eyes then by dead Images which cannot move And if any man shall say these things might well be brought against Images by which men thinke they may come to the knowledge of God but we are to thinke otherwise of the Images of our Lord Iesus Christ and other Saints Let him in like sort thinke that God did many externall workes in Israel of which he commandeth them to be mindefull for ever and that he raised up unto them not a few famous and holy men whose faith he would never have them to forget Yet he never established the memoriall of them by such Images that he might give no occasion of backsliding or Apostasie which is wont to follow the worshipping of Images Wherefore in the purer Primitive Church it was abomination to have even the Image of Christ as hath beene afore shewed To be short our Preachers confesse that Images of themselves are indifferent so that no worship or adoration be done unto them But it is not enough for a Christian man to have a thing free but he ought alwaies to have a diligent respect hereunto whether the same be profitable for edification 1 Cor. 10. for nothing is to be suffered or assayed in the Church which hath not in it some certaine use of edifying Seeing then it plainly appeareth what grievous offences Images â—n times past brought forth and doe as yet bring forth and seeing it cannot be shewed what profit can be hoped for thereof unless◠〈◊〉 adventure we will be counted quicker sighted then God himselfe and the ancient Christians that were truely godly who were so farre from taking any profit thereby that they even abhorred Images in Churches all Images and Idols are worthily to be abhorred in the Church Neither can the workemanship of the Cherubins upon the Arke of the Covenant or other ornaments of the Temple which the Patrons of Images are wont to object unto us hinder this truth among Christians For God had expressely commanded the Cherubins to be made but he would not have them seene of the people And all the other things were ordained rather for the beautie of the Temple then to learne any knowledge of God thereby although from them as from all the rest of Gods workes they which were spirituall might take occasion to meditate upon the goodnesse of God But it is requisite also to call this to minde that we are much more bound to worship God in spirit and in truth then they of old time were for that we are more plentifully inriched with Christs spirit if we truely beleeve in him THE THIRD SECTION OF THE ETERNALL Providence of God and the Creation of the World The latter Confession of HELVETIA Of the providence of God CHAP. 6. WE beleeve that all things both in heaven and in earth and in all creatures are sustained and governed by the providence of this wise eternall and omnipotent God For David witnesseth and saith The Lord is high above all nations and his glory above the heavens Who is as our God who dwelleth on high and yet humblet himselfe to behold the things that are in heaven and earth Againe he saith Thou hast foreseene all my wayes For there is not a won Psal 139. 3. in my tongue which thou knowest not wholly O Lord c. Paul also witnesseth and saith By him we live move and have our being Acts 17. 28. Rom. 11. 36. And of him and through him and from him are all things Therefore Augustine both truely and according to the Scripture said in his booke De agone Christi cap. 8. The Lord said Are not two sparrowes sold for a farthing and one of them shall not fall on the ground without the will of your Father By speaking thus he would give us to understand that whatsoeuer men count most vile that also is governed by the almightie power of God For the truth which said that all the haires of our heads are numbred saith also that the birds of the aire are fed by him and the lillies of the field are clothed by him We therefore condemne the Epicures who denie the providence of God and all those who blasphemously affirme that God is occupied about the poles of heaven and that he neither seeth or regardeth us nor our affaires The princely Prophet David also condemned these men when as he said O Lord How long Psal 94. how long shall the wicked triumph they say the Lord doth not see neither doth the God of Iacob regard it Vnderstand ye unwise among the people and ye fooles when will ye be wise He that hath planted the eare shall he not heare and he that hath formed the eie how should he not see Notwithstanding we doe not contemne the meanes whereby the providence of God worketh as though they were unprofitable but we teach that we must apply our selves unto them so farre as they are commended